On the Witch of Endor, against Origen

The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.

Show

Chapter 1

1PG 18 18

᾿Αεὶ μὲν ἄγαμαι τὸν ἀξιοφανῇ τῆς ἐνθέου πολιτείας σου ζῆλον, ὦ διαπρεπέστατε τῆς ὀρθοδοξίας ἱεροκήρυξ Εὐτρόπιε· τὸ δὲ τῆς εὐσεβείας σου γνώρισμα πολλαχῶς ἐκπληττόμενος οὐκ ἥκιστα καὶ περὶ τόδε μάλιστα. τεθαύμακα τὸ μέρος· ὅτι σαφῶς ἀκριβῶσαι βούλει πῶς ἂν ἔχοιμι γνώμης ἕνεκα τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου τῆς ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ τῶν Βασιλειῶν ἱστορουμένης· οὐ γὰρ ἀρέσκεσθαι φὴς οἷς ἐξέδωκεν Ὠριγένης εἰς τήνδε τὴν ὑπόθεσιν. Οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ ἔγωγε καὶ ἄλλους οἷδα ἔτι μεμφομένους οὐκ ὀλίγους ἐφ᾽ οἷς ὡρίσατο προχείρως, ἀλλὰ συχνοὶ μέν εἶσιν οἱ δακνόμενοι ἃς ψυχὰς ἀσχάλλοντες οὐ μετρίως· ἔσθ᾽ ὅτε δέ τινες οἷς ἔγραψεν ἐκεῖνος ὑπάγονται, τῇ προλαδούσῃ ξοχοπίᾳ ῥᾷον ἀνατιθέμενοι, καὶ τοῖς ὀνόμασι μᾶλλον, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ τοῖς πράγμασι προσέχοντες, ὡς δέον. Ἵν᾽ οὖν μὴ δόξαιμι κατ᾽ ἐμαυτὸν ἀγῶνα δικανικὸν εἰσάγειν, οὐκ ἀνοίκειον ἡγοῦμαι πᾶσαν μὲν ὁμοῦ συζεῦξαι τὴν ἐξέγησιν αὑτοῦ τῇδε τοῦ γράμματος ὑπαγορίᾳ, δι᾽ ἑκατέρου δὲ τρανῶσαι τὸ σαφές· ὡς ἂν μήτε τινὲς οἴοιντο συκοφαντεῖν ἡμᾶς ὅπως δήποτε δοξάσαι προσαχθέντας, μήτ᾽ αὖ πάλιν ἀμφηρίστους εἷναι τὰς δόξας ἑκατέρων᾽· οἴονται γὰρ ἐκ τῆς παραλλήλου συγκρίσεως ἀνεξετάζειν μὲν ὅπως ἔχῃ δόξης ἑκάτερα τὰ μέρη, τὴν ἀμείνονα δὲ γνώμην ἐξ ἀμφοῖν αἱρεῖσθαι τοὺς φιλολόγους. Οὔτε γοῦν ἵππος ἀγωνιστὴς εἶναι κρίνεται δόκιμος ἑαυτῷ, τρέχων εὐσχελῶς, οὐδ᾽ εἰ σφόδρα κοῦφος ὧν ὥσπερ ὑπόπτερος ἐπιδείργορεγαί,, Ἰἰοοὶ χνυται τὰς κινήσεις· οὔτ᾽ αὖθις ἀθλητῶν ὠχύτατα τρέχειν ἐν σταδίῳ δυνάμενος, οὔτε ἄλλος οὐδεὶς, οὔτε παλαίων ὑγρῶς, οὔτε τραχύτατα παγχρατιάζων, ἣ πυγμαχῶν, ἢ τὸν ἀέρα δέρων ἑωροχοπίαις ὑποκειμένοις· ἀλλὰ συσταδὸν ἁρμόττει τὰ μαχόμενα τοῖς ἐναντίοις ἀντιστατεῖνʼ ἵν᾽ ἔξ ἑνὸς ὁποτέρου διαγινώσκηται τὸ προῦχον. Ὥστε τὰ μὲν Ὠριγένεια προτακτέον ἐν πρώτοις, ἰδίᾳ δὲ τάξει καὶ τὸν ἀντιπίπτοντα νοῦν ἐκείνοις ἐξετάσαι σπουδαστέον.

᾿Aei men agamai ton axiophanę̄ tēs entheou politeias sou zēlon, ō diaprepestate tēs orthodoxias hierokēryx Eutropie; to de tēs eusebeias sou gnōrisma pollachōs ekplēttomenos ouk hēkista kai peri tode malista. tethaumaka to meros; hoti saphōs akribōsai boulei pōs an echoimi gnōmēs heneka tēs engastrimythou tēs en tę̄ prōtę̄ tōn Basileiōn historoumenēs; ou gar areskesthai phēs hois exedōken Ōrigenēs eis tēnde tēn hypothesin. Ou mēn alla egōge kai allous hoida eti memphomenous ouk oligous eph᾽ hois hōrisato procheirōs, alla sychnoi men eisin hoi daknomenoi has psychas aschallontes ou metriōs; esth᾽ hote de tines hois egrapsen ekeinos hypagontai, tę̄ proladousę̄ xochopią rhąon anatithemenoi, kai tois onomasi mallon, all᾽ ou tois pragmasi prosechontes, hōs deon. Hin᾽ oun mē doxaimi kat᾽ emauton agōna dikanikon eisagein, ouk anoikeion hēgoumai pasan men homou syzeuxai tēn exegēsin hautou tę̄de tou grammatos hypagorią, di᾽ hekaterou de tranōsai to saphes; hōs an mēte tines oiointo sykophantein hēmas hopōs dēpote doxasai prosachthentas, mēt᾽ au palin amphēristous heinai tas doxas hekaterōn᾽; oiontai gar ek tēs parallēlou synkriseōs anexetazein men hopōs echę̄ doxēs hekatera ta merē, tēn ameinona de gnōmēn ex amphoin haireisthai tous philologous. Oute goun hippos agōnistēs einai krinetai dokimos heautǭ, trechōn euschelōs, oud᾽ ei sphodra kouphos hōn hōsper hypopteros epideirgoregai,, Iiooi chnytai tas kinēseis; out᾽ authis athlētōn ōchytata trechein en stadiǭ dynamenos, oute allos oudeis, oute palaiōn hygrōs, oute trachytata panchratiazōn, hē pygmachōn, ē ton aera derōn heōrochopiais hypokeimenois; alla systadon harmottei ta machomena tois enantiois antistateinʼ hin᾽ ex henos hopoterou diaginōskētai to prouchon. Hōste ta men Ōrigeneia protakteon en prōtois, idią de taxei kai ton antipiptonta noun ekeinois exetasai spoudasteon.

I have always admired the conspicuous zeal of your godly way of life, Eutropius, most distinguished herald of orthodoxy; and, amazed in many ways at the mark of your piety, I have marvelled not least, and indeed most of all, at this point: that, wishing to investigate precisely, you want to know what opinion I hold concerning the woman with a divining spirit whose story is told in the first book of Kingdoms. For you say you are not satisfied with what Origen published on this subject. Indeed I know of many others too who still find fault with what he so readily laid down; many are stung in their souls and are distressed beyond measure; but sometimes some are led on by what he wrote, assenting too easily to the reputation that had gone before him, and attending to the names rather than to the facts, as they ought. So that I may not seem to bring a lawsuit on my own, I think it not out of place to yoke his whole exposition together with this dictation of my letter, and to make the truth clear through both: so that no one may think we slander him, led to hold some opinion or other, nor again that the opinions of the two sides are open to dispute. For they think that, by setting them side by side, lovers of learning examine what view each side holds and choose the better opinion of the two. For a racehorse is not judged excellent by itself, running gracefully, not even if, very light as though winged, it shows off its movements; nor again an athlete who can run very fast in the stadium, nor anyone else, whether wrestling supply, or fighting the pancratium most roughly, or boxing, or beating the air with blows at nothing; but the combatants must stand against their opponents in close fight, so that from the two the superior may be discerned. Therefore Origen's work must be set first, and the opposing view must be examined with care in its own place.

Chapter 2

2PG 18 18

Φέρε οὖν αὐτὸ τὸ τῆς ἱστορίας γράμμα θεωρήσωμὲν ὡς οἷόν τε κατὰ τὸ ἐφικτὸν ἐνθένδε πόθεν ἀρκτέον. Ὁπηνίκα μὲν ὁ Σαοὺλ ἄριστα προΐστατο τῆς τοῦ λαοῦ πολυανδρίας, ἐξῆρε πάντας τοὺς ἐγγαστριμύθους, ἔφη, καὶ τοὺς οὕτω καλουμένους ὀνόματι γγώστας, ἅτε δὴ λυμεῶνας ἐχθίστους. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ τραπεὶς ἐπὶ τὰ χείριστα πρὸς τοῦ ἀλιτηρίου πικρῶς ἠλαύνετο δαίμονος, ᾧχετο πάλιν ἐπὶ τὰ φάσματα τῆς μαντείας αὐτῶν, οἰκοδομούμενος ἃ κατέλυσεν ὀλίγῳ πρόσθεν, ἑαυτὸν δὲ καὶ διὰ τοῦτο παραθάτην ἐλέγχων: ὡς γὰρ οἱ πέριξ ὁμοθύμῳ σπουδῇ πολέμου γένεσιν ἀνεκήρυττον, ἀθροισθέντες μὲν ὡς ἕνι μάλιστα παμπληθεὶ τὰς φάλαγγας ἀντιπαρέταττον, ὅπλα δὲ γυμνάσαντες εἰς μάχην ἐξίεσαν εὐρώστως· ὁ μέντοιγε σχέΣαοὺλ, αὐτὸ τὸ τῆς πεφραγμένον ἰδὼν αὑτοψεὶ, καὶ, τὸ σύμπαν εἰπεῖν, ἐξέστη καταπλαγεὶς, ὡς ἡ θεία διαγορεύει Γραφή, μετὰ δὲ τοῦτό φησιν, ἠρώτα διὰ τοῦ Κυρίου, γνῶναι δηλαδὴ τὰ πρακτέα γλιχόμενος· ὁ δὲ Κύριος οὖν ἀπεκρίνατο τὸ παράπαν αὑτῷ διὰ τὰς τῆς ἀδικίας οὔτε ἐν τοῖς προφήταις. ᾿Αλλὰ μὴν ἐκείνῳ γε τὸ Θεῖον οὐκ ἐχρημάτιζεν οὐδαμῶς ἀθέμιτα δράσαντι. Τί δὲ μετὰ ταῦτα πράττει τῆς ἀνωτάτω γυμνασθεὶς ἐπικουρίας ; ἀντὶ τοῦ μᾶλλον ἐξιλεώσασθαι συδεήσει καὶ καρτερᾷ τίον ἀποπηδήσας αὔξει μὲν τὰ τῆς ἀποστασίας ἐπιπιδεύματα. Τοῖς δὲ παισὶν αὐτοῦ προσέταττε γυναῖκα ζητήσειν ἐγγαστρίμυθον, ἵνα ἀφίκοιτο πρὸς αὑτὴν πευσόμενος ὡς ἐν μαντείῳ. Τῶν δὲ δὴ χειρίστων ὑπηρετῶν αὐτίκα δὴ μάλα καταμηνυσᾶνὉΔῚ δά ἰρβᾶι δοοθβϑὶὶ Ὁ των, τὴν ἔμπληχτον, ὁ μὲν Σαοὺλ ἀμελητὶ μετασχηματίσας ἑαυτὸν, καὶ τὰ τῆς ἐσθῆτος ἀμείψας ἐνδύματα, δρομαῖος ᾧχετο, τὴν στρατιὰν ἐκλιπών᾽ ὡς δὲ ἀφίκοιτο πρὸς αὐτὴν ἅμα δυσὶν ἀνδράσι νύκτωρ, ἀξιώσας αὐτῇ προσεφέρετο τηνικαῦτα, Μάντευσαι δὴ μοι, λέγων, ἐν τῷ ἐγγαστριμύθῳ:· ἀνάγαγὲ μοι, φησὶν, ὃν ἂν εἴπω σοι. Τοιγαροῦν εἴπερ ὁ Σαοὺλ ἐδεῖτο διὰ τῇς: ἐγγαστριμύθου μαντεύτασθαι, φαίη τις ἂν ἀληθεῖς εἶναι τὰς ἐκείνου φωνάς ; ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἔστι τις ἀγνοῶν ὡς ἐκεῖνος ὑπὸ τοῦ δαίμονος ἀγρίοις ἐλαύνετο θυμοῖς εἰς ἀνηκέστους ἐκτραπεὶς μαντείας καὶ διαβολικὰς μύθων ἐνεργείας : Τί γάρ; οὐκ ἀξιό- ἤἀ6 ἀϊφπίον εδἰ ἢ Νοη ἐπῖπι ἐεἰ αὐριγαίϊο πιστος μᾶλλόν ἐστιν ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ τοὺς μὲν λόγους εἰς τὸ στόμα τοῦ Βαλαὰμ ἐμβαλὼν, ἐπιτρέψας δὲ Μωσεῖ γράψλι ῥητῶς ἐν τοῖς ᾿Αριθμοῖς· Οὐ γάρ ἐστιν οἰωοἰνυν ἀπαγορευτέα τοιάδε καθέστηκεν, οἷα δὴ βδελύγματα μυσαρὰ καὶ τῆς ἐχθίστης εἰδωλολατρείας αἴτια, πῶς ἄν εἴη φερέγγυος ὁ μάρτυς ὁ τούτοις ἀνὁσιώτατα χρήσασθαι πειραθείς : ᾿Αλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν ὀλίγον ὕστερον ἐπαναλαθδόντες ἐντελέστερον ἐροῦμεν· ἐπανιτέον δὲ πάλιν εἰς τὴν τοῦ γράμματος ἱστορίαν.

Phere oun auto to tēs historias gramma theōrēsōmen hōs hoion te kata to ephikton enthende pothen arkteon. Hopēnika men ho Saoul arista proïstato tēs tou laou polyandrias, exēre pantas tous engastrimythous, ephē, kai tous houtō kaloumenous onomati ngōstas, hate dē lymeōnas echthistous. Epeidē de trapeis epi ta cheirista pros tou alitēriou pikrōs ēlauneto daimonos, hǭcheto palin epi ta phasmata tēs manteias autōn, oikodomoumenos ha katelysen oligǭ prosthen, heauton de kai dia touto parathatēn elenchōn: hōs gar hoi perix homothymǭ spoudę̄ polemou genesin anekērytton, athroisthentes men hōs heni malista pamplēthei tas phalangas antiparetatton, hopla de gymnasantes eis machēn exiesan eurōstōs; ho mentoige scheSaoul, auto to tēs pephragmenon idōn hautopsei, kai, to sympan eipein, exestē kataplageis, hōs hē theia diagoreuei Graphē, meta de touto phēsin, ērōta dia tou Kyriou, gnōnai dēladē ta praktea glichomenos; ho de Kyrios oun apekrinato to parapan hautǭ dia tas tēs adikias oute en tois prophētais. ᾿Alla mēn ekeinǭ ge to Theion ouk echrēmatizen oudamōs athemita drasanti. Ti de meta tauta prattei tēs anōtatō gymnastheis epikourias ? anti tou mallon exileōsasthai sydeēsei kai karterą tion apopēdēsas auxei men ta tēs apostasias epipideumata. Tois de paisin autou prosetatte gynaika zētēsein engastrimython, hina aphikoito pros hautēn peusomenos hōs en manteiǭ. Tōn de dē cheiristōn hypēretōn autika dē mala katamēnysanODI da irbai doothbϑii Ho tōn, tēn emplēchton, ho men Saoul amelēti metaschēmatisas heauton, kai ta tēs esthētos ameipsas endymata, dromaios hǭcheto, tēn stratian eklipōn᾽ hōs de aphikoito pros autēn hama dysin andrasi nyktōr, axiōsas autę̄ prosephereto tēnikauta, Manteusai dē moi, legōn, en tǭ engastrimythǭ:; anagage moi, phēsin, hon an eipō soi. Toigaroun eiper ho Saoul edeito dia tę̄s: engastrimythou manteutasthai, phaiē tis an alētheis einai tas ekeinou phōnas ? ᾿All᾽ esti tis agnoōn hōs ekeinos hypo tou daimonos agriois elauneto thymois eis anēkestous ektrapeis manteias kai diabolikas mythōn energeias : Ti gar? ouk axio- ēa6 aïphpion edi ē Noē epipi eei aurigaiïo pistos mallon estin ho Theos, ho tous men logous eis to stoma tou Balaam embalōn, epitrepsas de Mōsei grapsli rhētōs en tois ᾿Arithmois; Ou gar estin oiōoinyn apagoreutea toiade kathestēken, hoia dē bdelygmata mysara kai tēs echthistēs eidōlolatreias aitia, pōs an eiē pherengyos ho martys ho toutois anosiōtata chrēsasthai peiratheis : ᾿Alla tauta men oligon hysteron epanalathdontes entelesteron eroumen; epaniteon de palin eis tēn tou grammatos historian.

Come, then, let us look at the very letter of the narrative, as far as we can, to see where we must begin. When Saul was governing the multitude of the people excellently, he removed all the ventriloquists, it says, and those called by the name of “knowers”, as most hateful destroyers. But when, having turned to the worst, he was bitterly driven by the wicked demon, he went back to the apparitions of their divination, building up again what he had pulled down a little before, and convicting himself as a transgressor by this very thing. For when the neighbouring peoples, with one-minded zeal, proclaimed the start of a war, gathered in the greatest possible numbers, drew up their phalanxes against him, and, having trained their weapons, marched out vigorously to battle, Saul, seeing their fortified camp with his own eyes, was, to sum it up, beside himself with terror, as the divine Scripture declares; and after this, it says, he inquired through the Lord, longing of course to know what to do. But the Lord did not answer him at all because of his iniquities, neither by dreams nor by the prophets. Indeed, the Deity gave no oracle at all to a man who had done lawless things. What does he do after this, stripped of help from on high? Instead of rather appeasing God with supplication and perseverance, he leaps away and increases the practices of apostasy. He commanded his servants to seek a woman who was a ventriloquist, so that he might go to her and inquire as at an oracle. And when the worst of his servants at once informed him of … the frenzied woman, Saul, without a thought, disguised himself and changed the garments he wore and went off at a run, leaving the army; and when he came to her by night with two men, he made his request to her, saying: “Divine for me by the ventriloquist spirit; bring up for me,” he says, “whomever I tell you.” So if Saul begged to divine through the ventriloquist, would anyone say her utterances were true? Is there anyone who does not know that he was driven by the demon with savage passions, having turned aside to incurable divinations and to the devilish workings of fables? For what? Is not God more trustworthy, who put the words into Balaam's mouth and allowed Moses to write expressly in Numbers: “For there is no augury in Jacob …”? Since such things have been forbidden, as loathsome abominations and causes of the most hateful idolatry, how could the witness be reliable who tried to use them most unholily? But we shall take this up again a little later and speak of it more fully; now we must return to the narrative of the text.

Chapter 3

3PG 18 18

Ὡς οὖν ἡ γυνὴ τὸν ἔκφρονα Σαοὺλ ἐθεάσατο, μὴ εἰδέναι τὸν δυνάστην, ὡς αὐτὸς ἄμεινον ἂν εἴη γινώσκων, ὅσα πεποιήκει τοῖς περὶ ταῦτα δεινοῖς ὁ Σαοὺλ, ὡς ἐξωλόθρευσε τοὺς ἐγγαστριμύθους, ἔφη, καὶ τοὺς ἐκφωνοῦντας ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς· ἕνεκα δὲ τούτου παγιδεύσασθαι πρὸς αὐτοῦ (Ὁ) τὴν ψυχὴν ἔφασκεν εἰς θάνατον. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ πιστωσάμενος ὅρκῳ διεβεβαιώσατο μηδὲν αὐτὴν ὑποστῆναι σκαιὸν, αὖθις ἐπιῤῥωσθεῖσα κακία, παῤῥησιέστερον ἀποκρίνεται δήπουθεν ἣ γυΤίγα, φησὶν, ἀγάγω σοι; Ποταπὴ καὶ ὁποία ἣ χαχοδαίμιον ἐτύγχανεν αὕτη γραῦς, ἕνα ὑπόσχηται τὸν Σαμουὴλ ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνάξαι : Καὶ μὴν εἴγε δεῖ τὸ τῆς ἀξίας ὑπερθεμένους εἰπεῖν, οὐκ ὅπως οὐκ ἐδύνατὸ προφητικὴν ἀνάξαι ψυχὴν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ τῶν ἐπιτυχόντων οὐδενὸς οὐδόλως, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ αύὐρμηχος λῆς· οὐ γὰρ οἱ δαίμονες ἐξουσίαν ἔχουσι πνευμάτων τε καὶ ψυχῶν, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ πάντων ὁμοῦ δεσπόζων Θεός· ὥστε τῇ θείᾳ δοτέον φύσει μόνῃ ἐξ ἄδου μεταπέμπεσθαι καὶ πάλιν ἀνακαλεῖσθαι ψυχάς. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὁ κομψὸς Ὠριγένης, εἰδωλολατρεΐας ὄργανα καὶ νεχυομαντείας εὑρήματα τῷ τῆς Ἐκκλησίας θέλων ἐπισχυλῇσαι (Ὁ χορῷ, τοῦ θείου καταψεύδεται γράμματος. Αὐτῆς γάρτοι τῆς Γραφῆς ἀναφανδὸν ἐκβοώσης εἶπεν ἡ γυνή· Τίνα ἀνάγω σοι; τοὐναντίον ἀντʼστρέψας οὗτος, τὸ πρόσωπον ἔφη ταῦτα εἰρηκέναι τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος. Εἶτα τοσοῦτον ἐξετράπη παρασυρεὶς, ὥστε οὐκ ἐρυθριᾷ τῷ ἁγίῳ περιτιθέναι Πνεύματι τὰ τῆς ἐπιλήπτου ῥήματα· τοιαῦτα δὲ γυμνοτέρᾳ τῇ γλώττῃ βλασφημῶν, εἰς τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἀναφέρει τὸ πᾶν, ἀξιοπίστῳ τοὺς αὐτηχόους πειρώμενος. ἼἬρετο μὲν οὖν, ὡς ἔφην, ἡ γυνῆν καὶ καθάπερ ἐξουσίαν ἔχουσα τοῦ μετοπέμπεσθαι τοὺς νεκροὺς, Τίνα, φησὶν, ἀγάγω σοι; ποῦ δὲ μαντευομένου φήσαντος ἀναχθῆναι τὸν Σαμουῖλ, αὖθις ἐπιφέρει: Καὶ εἶδεν ἡ γυνὴ τὸν Σαμουὴ, ἔφη, καὶ ἐδόησε φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, καὶ εἶπε τῷ δυνάστῃ Διατί παρελογίσω με; καὶ σὺ εἶ Σαούλ, Ὥς δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς ἔφησεν αὐτῇ, Μὴ φοβοῦ, καὶ τὸ, Τί ἑώρακας; ἐπάγει· αὖθις ἀνθυπενεγχοῦσα πάλιν ἢ πυθόμαντις ἔφη Θεοὺς ἑώρακα ἀναβαίνοντας ἐκ γῆς. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ καὶ τὸ τελευταῖον ὁ ὃυἤρετο, Τί ἔγγως ; αὐτίκα πάλιν πρὸς ἔπος· Ἄνδρα ὄρθιον ἀναδαίγοντα ὃκχ τῆς γῆς· καὶ οὗτος ἀναδεδλημένος διπιιοῖδα. Τί οὖν ἐπὶ 3. Μαν ἢ δδίαπὶ ἰίλψυς οβὶ, ἃ τούτοις διαγορεύει ἡ θεία Γραφῇ ; Καὶ ἔγνω ὅτι Σαμονή, ἐστι· οὗτος, καὶ ἔκυψεν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, καὶ προσεκύνησεν αὑτῷ. Φαίνεται τοίνυν ὡς οὐδαμοῦ τὸ παράπαν ἡ τοῦ θείου γράμματος ἔφησεν ἐκδοχὴ τὸν Σαμουὴλ ἀνῆχθαι διὰ τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθον· ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὴ μὲν προηγουμένως διὰ τοῦ ἐχδαχχεύοντος αὑτῇ δαίμονος ἀποφθέγγεται δεῖν ἀνάγειν αὑτόν: εἶτα καὶ θεοὺς ἀνιόντας ἐπιχομποῦσα θεωρεῖν, ἀπάτῃ μὲν ἐδίδου τὰ σημεῖα τἀνδρὸς εἰς ἐνέδραν· ὁ ὃὲ παράφρων ἔγνω Σαοὺλ ἐξ ὧν ἀκήκοεν ὡς αὐτὸς οὗτός ἐστι Σαμουήλ.

Hōs oun hē gynē ton ekphrona Saoul etheasato, mē eidenai ton dynastēn, hōs autos ameinon an eiē ginōskōn, hosa pepoiēkei tois peri tauta deinois ho Saoul, hōs exōlothreuse tous engastrimythous, ephē, kai tous ekphōnountas apo tēs gēs; heneka de toutou pagideusasthai pros autou (Ho) tēn psychēn ephasken eis thanaton. Epeidē de pistōsamenos horkǭ diebebaiōsato mēden autēn hypostēnai skaion, authis epirrhōstheisa kakia, parrhēsiesteron apokrinetai dēpouthen hē gyTiga, phēsin, agagō soi? Potapē kai hopoia hē chachodaimion etynchanen hautē graus, hena hyposchētai ton Samouēl ek nekrōn anaxai : Kai mēn eige dei to tēs axias hyperthemenous eipein, ouk hopōs ouk edynato prophētikēn anaxai psychēn, all᾽ oude tōn epitychontōn oudenos oudolōs, all᾽ oude auyrmēchos lēs; ou gar hoi daimones exousian echousi pneumatōn te kai psychōn, all᾽ ho pantōn homou despozōn Theos; hōste tę̄ theią doteon physei monę̄ ex adou metapempesthai kai palin anakaleisthai psychas. ᾿All᾽ ho kompsos Ōrigenēs, eidōlolatreïas organa kai nechyomanteias heurēmata tǭ tēs Ekklēsias thelōn epischylę̄sai (Ho chorǭ, tou theiou katapseudetai grammatos. Autēs gartoi tēs Graphēs anaphandon ekboōsēs eipen hē gynē; Tina anagō soi? tounantion antʼstrepsas houtos, to prosōpon ephē tauta eirēkenai tou hagiou Pneumatos. Eita tosouton exetrapē parasyreis, hōste ouk erythrią tǭ hagiǭ peritithenai Pneumati ta tēs epilēptou rhēmata; toiauta de gymnoterą tę̄ glōttę̄ blasphēmōn, eis to Pneuma to hagion anapherei to pan, axiopistǭ tous autēchoous peirōmenos. IĒreto men oun, hōs ephēn, hē gynēn kai kathaper exousian echousa tou metopempesthai tous nekrous, Tina, phēsin, agagō soi? pou de manteuomenou phēsantos anachthēnai ton Samouil, authis epipherei: Kai eiden hē gynē ton Samouē, ephē, kai edoēse phōnę̄ megalę̄, kai eipe tǭ dynastę̄ Diati parelogisō me? kai sy ei Saoul, Hōs de ho basileus ephēsen autę̄, Mē phobou, kai to, Ti heōrakas? epagei; authis anthypenenchousa palin ē pythomantis ephē Theous heōraka anabainontas ek gēs. Epeidē de kai to teleutaion ho houēreto, Ti engōs ? autika palin pros epos; Andra orthion anadaigonta hokch tēs gēs; kai houtos anadedlēmenos dipiioida. Ti oun epi 3. Man ē ddiapi iilpsys obi, ha toutois diagoreuei hē theia Graphę̄ ? Kai egnō hoti Samonē, esti; houtos, kai ekypsen epi prosōpon autou epi tēn gēn, kai prosekynēsen hautǭ. Phainetai toinyn hōs oudamou to parapan hē tou theiou grammatos ephēsen ekdochē ton Samouēl anēchthai dia tēs engastrimython; all᾽ autē men proēgoumenōs dia tou echdachcheuontos hautę̄ daimonos apophthengetai dein anagein hauton: eita kai theous aniontas epichompousa theōrein, apatę̄ men edidou ta sēmeia tandros eis enedran; ho hoe paraphrōn egnō Saoul ex hōn akēkoen hōs autos houtos esti Samouēl.

So when the woman saw the senseless Saul, she pretended not to know the ruler, and said, as he himself would know better, how much Saul had done to those skilled in these terrible arts, how he had destroyed the ventriloquists and the soothsayers from the land; and for this reason, she said, her soul was being snared by him to death. But when, pledging with an oath, he assured her that she would suffer nothing harmful, the wickedness took courage again, and the woman answers, of course, more boldly: “Whom,” she says, “shall I bring up for you?” Of what sort and what kind was this ill-starred old woman, that she should promise to bring up Samuel from the dead? Indeed, if one must speak setting aside his dignity, she could not bring up not only a prophet's soul, but not even the soul of any ordinary person at all, no, not even of an ant. For demons do not have authority over spirits and souls; God, who rules over all alike, has it; so that it must be granted to the divine nature alone to summon souls from Hades and call them back again. But the clever Origen, wishing to graft instruments of idolatry and inventions of necromancy onto the choir of the church, falsifies the divine text. For when Scripture itself cries out openly, “The woman said: Whom shall I bring up for you?”, he, turning it to the opposite, said that it was the person of the Holy Spirit that said these words. Then he was carried so far astray that he does not blush to ascribe to the Holy Spirit the words of the possessed woman; and blaspheming such things with a barer tongue, he refers the whole thing to the Holy Spirit, trying to win over his hearers with a show of trustworthiness. The woman asked, then, as I said, as though she had the authority to summon the dead, “Whom shall I bring up for you?”; and when the inquirer said that Samuel should be brought up, it goes on: “And the woman saw Samuel,” it says, “and cried out with a loud voice, and said to the ruler: Why have you deceived me? And you are Saul.” When the king said to her, “Do not fear,” and added, “What have you seen?”, the pythoness answered in turn: “I have seen gods coming up from the earth.” And when he finally asked, “What did you perceive?”, at once she replied: “A man standing upright, coming up from the earth; and he is wrapped in a double cloak.” What, then, does the divine Scripture declare after this? “And he knew that this was Samuel, and he bowed with his face to the ground and did obeisance to him.” It appears, then, that nowhere at all did the sense of the divine text say that Samuel was brought up through the ventriloquist; but she herself first, through the demon that raved in her, declares that she must bring him up; then, boasting that she sees gods coming up, she gave by deceit the signs of the man as a snare; and the crazed Saul, from what he heard, recognized that this was Samuel himself.

Chapter 4

4PG 18 18

ὡς ἀληθῆ γνώσεως ἠκριβωκότι κατάληψιν, ἣ δαίμονι χαυχωμένῳ καὶ ψυχὰς ὑπισχνουμένῳ δικαίων ἐξ ἄδου μεταπέμπεσθαι, κρίνωμεν παρ᾽ ἑαυτοῖς ὅσης ἂν εἴη γέ δυσφημίας ἀνάπλεα, ταῦτα καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα νοεῖν, ὦ κράτιστε ἀνδρῶν. Εὐτρόπιε· πολὺ γὰρ, ὡς ἔοικεν, Ὠριγένης τῆς ἀληθείας ἐσφάλη· καίτοι τοῦ Δεσπότου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ περὶ τοῦ διαβόλου διαῤῥήδην καὶ ἐν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ οὐκ ἔστηκεν, ὅτι ἀλήθεια οὖκ ἔστιν ἐν αὑτῷ. Ὅταν (1αλ}Ὸ} τὸ ψεῦδος ἐκ τῶν ἰδίων λαλεῖ, ὅτι ψεύστης ἐστὶ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ αὖὺτοῦ. Τί τοίνυν φὴς, ὦ Ὠρίγενες ; ἀνάγκη γὰρ ἐρέσθαι σε πότερον, ἀληθῆ ταῦτά ἔστιν ἅπερ ἔφρασεν ὁ Σωτὴρ, ἣ τοὐναντίον ἀνθυποφέρων ἐρεῖς ; Εὲ μὲν οὖν ἀληθεῖς οἱ τοῦ Κυρίου τυγχάνουσι λόγοι, εξωθότως, ἄρα ὁ δαίμων ἐψεύσατο θρασυνόμενος· ἀψευδῆ τὰ τοῦ δαίμονος ὁρίζῃ ῥήματα, ψεύστην ἀποφῆναι τὸν Κύριον ἐγχειρεῖς· ὁρᾷς εἰς ὅσην ἐκπέπτωκεν ἀτοπίαν ὁ παρὰ σοὶ δογματιζόμενος ὅρος ; τες μὲν γὰρ ἔσθ᾽ ὅτε τάληθῃ λέγειν οἱ δαίμονες ἀναγκάζονται στρεβλούμενοι τοῖς πόνοις, οὐ μὴν ἑχόντες ἀψευδῶς εἴποιεν ἂν ὁτιοῦν. Εἰ δὲ δεῖ ({. δὴ νεἰ δεῖν) καὶ δικαίους ἀνάγειν ἐξ ἄδον τοῦτον ὁριεῖταξ τις ἀμελητὶ, πῶς οὐκ ἂν εἴη γε σαφὲς ὡς ἀπάτῃ τὸ Ψεῦδος ἀντεισάγει, βουλόμενος ἐκτραχηλίσαι τινά; Ναὶ, φησὶν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ὁ δαίμων ταῦτα εἴρηκεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἡ διηγηματικὴ τοῦ συγγραφέως φωνή συγγραφεὺς δὲ τῶν λόγων εἶναι πεπίστευται τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἄνθρωπος. Εἶτ᾽ οὐ νοτὶ πῶς ἐναντία φαίνει τῇ τοῦ διηγήματος ἐκδοχῇ ; Κάλλιον οὖν ἔσασιν παντοίοις σχολαιότερον ὁμιλήσαντες λόγοις, ὡς ἡ διηγηματιχὴ τοῦ συγγραφέως ὁμιλήσασα ταῦτα ἐξέδωκεν, ἅπερ ἐδόκει πράττειν ἣ λέγειν τῷ μαντευομένῳ Σαοὺλ ἡ ἐγγαστρίμυθος· ἀμέλει περὶ ἐκείνης ἐκδιηγούμενος ὁ συγγραφεὺς, καὶ τοὺς λόγους αὐτῆς ἐπὶ λέξεως ἐκτιθέμενος, ἔφη· Καὶ εἶπεν ἡ γυνή, Τίνα ἀναγάγω σοι; Τίς δὲ οὕτως εὐήθης ἐστὶν ὡς ὑποκρίνεται [[.- ὑποκρίνεσθαι) μὴ νοεῖν, ὅτι αὗται μὲν τοῦ συγγραφέως οὔχεϊσι φωναὶ, τῆς δὲ δαιμονώσης εἰσὶ γυναικός ; ᾿Αλλὰ μὴν εἴγε δεῖ φιλαλήθως εἰπεῖν, ἡ διηγηματιχὴ τοῦτον ({. τοῦτο) ἔφησε μόνον, ὡς, Εἶδεν καὶ γυγὴ τὸν Σαμουήλʼ οὕτως δὲ ταῦτα ἔγραψεν ὡς πρὸς εἰδότας περὶ δαιμονώσης ὁμιλῶν. Οὐ γάρ ἔστιν ἀμφια δητεῖν, ὅτι δαίμων οὐκ ἀνάγει ψυχὴν οὐδενὸς, ὃς, ὑπὸ τῶν εὐσεδῶν ὁριζόμενος ἀνθρώπων, ἐλαύνεται, πυροῦται, μαστίζεται, καὶ φεύγει τὸ σκήνωμα προλιπών᾽ ἀλλ᾽ εἶδεν ἡ παραπλὴξ ὡς ἔπρεπεν αὐτῇ τὸ σχῆμα τῆς πεφαντασιοχοπημένης ὄψεως. Εἴωθε γοῦν ὁ θὴρ εἰς ἑαυτὸν ἑἐξαλλάττειν ἰδέας ἵνα δὲ κατὰ τὸν ἁγιοφανῇ Παῦλον ἀποφθεγξάμενος εἴποιμ᾽ ἄν· Αὐτὸς γὰρ ὁ Σατανᾶς μετασχηματίζεται εἰς ἄγγελον φωτός· οὗ μέγα γοῦν εἰ διαλεγόμενος ἔταξε μὲν καὶ τόδε τὸ χωρίον, οἰόμενος ἐκ τούτου περιγράφειν τοὺς τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἀντεισάγοντας, ἀτεχνίᾳ δὲ μᾶλλον ἣ τέχνῃ δοκῶν ἀνασκευάζειν αὐτῷ προσ-

hōs alēthē gnōseōs ēkribōkoti katalēpsin, hē daimoni chauchōmenǭ kai psychas hypischnoumenǭ dikaiōn ex adou metapempesthai, krinōmen par᾽ heautois hosēs an eiē ge dysphēmias anaplea, tauta kai ta toiauta noein, ō kratiste andrōn. Eutropie; poly gar, hōs eoiken, Ōrigenēs tēs alētheias esphalē; kaitoi tou Despotou hēmōn Iēsou Christou peri tou diabolou diarrhēdēn kai en tę̄ alētheią ouk estēken, hoti alētheia ouk estin en hautǭ. Hotan (1al}O} to pseudos ek tōn idiōn lalei, hoti pseustēs esti kai ho patēr auytou. Ti toinyn phēs, ō Ōrigenes ? anankē gar eresthai se poteron, alēthē tauta estin haper ephrasen ho Sōtēr, hē tounantion anthypopherōn ereis ? Ee men oun alētheis hoi tou Kyriou tynchanousi logoi, exōthotōs, ara ho daimōn epseusato thrasynomenos; apseudē ta tou daimonos horizę̄ rhēmata, pseustēn apophēnai ton Kyrion encheireis; horąs eis hosēn ekpeptōken atopian ho para soi dogmatizomenos horos ? tes men gar esth᾽ hote talēthę̄ legein hoi daimones anankazontai strebloumenoi tois ponois, ou mēn hechontes apseudōs eipoien an hotioun. Ei de dei ({. dē nei dein) kai dikaious anagein ex adon touton horieitax tis amelēti, pōs ouk an eiē ge saphes hōs apatę̄ to Pseudos anteisagei, boulomenos ektrachēlisai tina? Nai, phēsin, all᾽ ouk ho daimōn tauta eirēken, all᾽ hē diēgēmatikē tou syngrapheōs phōnē syngrapheus de tōn logōn einai pepisteutai to Pneuma to hagion, all᾽ ouk anthrōpos. Eit᾽ ou noti pōs enantia phainei tę̄ tou diēgēmatos ekdochę̄ ? Kallion oun esasin pantoiois scholaioteron homilēsantes logois, hōs hē diēgēmatichē tou syngrapheōs homilēsasa tauta exedōken, haper edokei prattein hē legein tǭ manteuomenǭ Saoul hē engastrimythos; amelei peri ekeinēs ekdiēgoumenos ho syngrapheus, kai tous logous autēs epi lexeōs ektithemenos, ephē; Kai eipen hē gynē, Tina anagagō soi? Tis de houtōs euēthēs estin hōs hypokrinetai [[.- hypokrinesthai) mē noein, hoti hautai men tou syngrapheōs oucheïsi phōnai, tēs de daimonōsēs eisi gynaikos ? ᾿Alla mēn eige dei philalēthōs eipein, hē diēgēmatichē touton ({. touto) ephēse monon, hōs, Eiden kai gygē ton Samouēlʼ houtōs de tauta egrapsen hōs pros eidotas peri daimonōsēs homilōn. Ou gar estin amphia dētein, hoti daimōn ouk anagei psychēn oudenos, hos, hypo tōn eusedōn horizomenos anthrōpōn, elaunetai, pyroutai, mastizetai, kai pheugei to skēnōma prolipōn᾽ all᾽ eiden hē paraplēx hōs eprepen autę̄ to schēma tēs pephantasiochopēmenēs opseōs. Eiōthe goun ho thēr eis heauton heexallattein ideas hina de kata ton hagiophanę̄ Paulon apophthenxamenos eipoim᾽ an; Autos gar ho Satanas metaschēmatizetai eis angelon phōtos; hou mega goun ei dialegomenos etaxe men kai tode to chōrion, oiomenos ek toutou perigraphein tous tēn alētheian anteisagontas, atechnią de mallon hē technę̄ dokōn anaskeuazein autǭ pros-

… as to one who had accurately attained a true apprehension of knowledge, or to a demon boasting and promising to summon the souls of the righteous from Hades, let us judge among ourselves how full of blasphemy it would be to think these and such things, most excellent Eutropius. For Origen, it seems, has strayed far from the truth, although our Master Jesus Christ said expressly of the devil: “And he does not stand in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaks the lie, he speaks from his own, for he is a liar and its father.” What then do you say, Origen? For I must ask you whether what the Saviour said is true, or whether you will retort the opposite. If the Lord's words are true, as is customary, then the demon lied in his boldness; if you lay down that the demon's words are free of falsehood, you attempt to make out the Lord a liar. Do you see into what absurdity the rule you lay down has fallen? For although demons are sometimes forced to tell the truth when racked by torments, they would not willingly say anything without falsehood. And if anyone lays down off-hand that this one must bring up even the righteous from Hades, how would it not be clear that he brings in the lie in exchange by deceit, wishing to throw someone headlong? “Yes,” he says, “but it was not the demon who said this, but the narrative voice of the writer; and the writer of the words is believed to be the Holy Spirit, not a man.” Then does he not notice how he shows things contrary to the sense of the narrative? Those who have dealt at leisure with every kind of literature know better that the narrative voice of the writer reported what the ventriloquist seemed to do or say to Saul, who was consulting her. Indeed, the writer, relating her story and setting out her words word for word, said: “And the woman said: Whom shall I bring up for you?” Who is so simple as to pretend not to understand that these are not the writer's words but those of the demon-possessed woman? And indeed, if one must speak as a lover of truth, the narrative said only this, that “the woman saw Samuel”; and it wrote this as speaking to those who knew it was speaking of a possessed woman. For there is no disputing that a demon brings up no one's soul, since, when commanded by godly men, it is driven out, burned, scourged, and flees, abandoning its dwelling; but the crazed woman saw what suited her, the shape of an imagined vision. For the beast is accustomed to change its forms; and, to speak with the holy Paul, I would say: “For Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.” It is no great thing, then, if in his discussion he set down this passage too, thinking by it to rule out those who bring in the truth against him, but, seeming to refute it with lack of art rather than with art …

Chapter 5

5PG 18 18

Καὶ διατί, φησὶν, οὐκ εἴρηται, Εἶδεν ἡ γυνὴ δαιμόνιον ὃ προσεποιεῖτο εἶναι Σαμουὴλ, ἀλλὰ γεγράφθαι πρὸς ἐπὶ τούτοις ἔφησεν, Ἔγνω ὅτι Σαμουήλ ἐστιν; Εἶτα πάλιν ἐπιφέρει προϊών· Εἰ μὴ ἣν Σαμουὴλ, ἔδει γεγράφθαι· Καὶ ἐνόμιζε εἶναι αὐτὸν Σαμουήλ· νῦν δὲ γέγραπται· οὐδεὶς δὲ ἔγνω τὸ μὴ ὄν’ Ἔγνω οὖν ὅτε Σαμουή,1 ἐστιν. Ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, καὶ προσεκύνησεν αὐτῷ. να δὲ παρεχθὰς ἐφ᾽ ἕτερα τῶν παραδειγμάτων, ἐξ αὐὖτῶν ὧν ἔγραψεν, ἐνταῦθα ποιήσομαι τὴν ἐρώτησιν᾽ εἶθ᾽ οὕτως ἐπὶ τὰ λοιπὰ βαδιοῦμαι παραδείγματα. Καί μοι λέγε πρὸς Θεοῦ - Τί φὴς, ὦ Ὠρίγενες : τερον ἡ γυνὴ τὸν Σαμουὴλ ἀνήγαγεν αὐτῷ σώματι, ἣ γζε σχήματι σχιογραφίας εἴδει περιβεβλημένου ; Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἀσώματον ἀνήγαγεν αὐτὸν, οὐκ ἄρα τὸν Σαμουὴλ ἀνέστησεν, ἀλλὰ πνεύματος ἰδέαν· ὁ γὰρ ἐκ ψυχῆς καὶ σώματος ἡρμοσμένος οὗτός ἐστι Σαμουὴλ ὁ ἄνθρωπος, ὁ κρᾶσιν ἔχων ἐξ ἀμφοῖν ἀνάλογον. εἰ δὲ ὁλόσωμον αὐτὸν ἀνήγαγε τὸν ἄνδρα, πῶς οὐκ ἑώρακεν αὐτὸν ὁ Σαούλ ; εἰ γὰρ ἦν αὐτοψεὶ θεασάμενος αὐτὸν, οὐκ ἂν ὡς ἀβλεπτῶν ἐξήταζε τὴν γυναῖκα, φάσκων αὐτολεξεὶ τό, Τί ἑώρακας ; Οὐκοῦν εἰ μὲν ἀόρατος ἦν, ἀναμφιλόγως ἀσώματος ἦν εἰ δὲ τὸς σχήματι διεφαίνετο, τί δήποτε τοὐναντίον ἔφραζεν πυθόμαντις, ἑωρακένα: μὲν ἄνδρα ὄρθιον ἐκ τῆς γῆς ἀναβαίνοντα, διπλοῖδα ὃὲ, κατὰ τὸ πρόσθεν ἔθος, ἀναβεβλημένον ; Λρα οὖν αὐτὰ τὰ πράγματα μάχεταί σου τοῖς λόγοις, ὦ Ὠρίγενες· ὁ μέν γε Σαοὺλ οὐδὲν ὅλως ἑωρακὼς ὡς περὶ φαντάσματος ἀοράτου διαλεγόμενος ἐπυνθάνετο, τὸ, Τί ἑώρακας ; εἰπών· τοὐναντίον ὡς αὐτὸν ἄνθρωπον ἰδοῦσα κέκραγεν· ὅρα ὄρθιον ἀναβαίνοντα ἐκ τῆς γῆς· ὑπὲρ δὲ τοῦ πεῖσαι ὡς αὑτὸς ἄνθρωπός ἐστι, δίδωσιν αὐτῷ καὶ σημεῖον ἐπιῳθεγξαμένη· Καὶ οὗτος διπλοΐδα. Τί οὖν, ὦ τῆς ἀθεμίτου μαντείας ὑποθήμων, εἴπερ ἐτύγχανεν ἀνὴρ, οὐκ εἶδεν αὐτὸν ὁ Σαούλ : ἐκτὸς εἰ μήτοι καὶ τὸ αἰσθητὸν ὄμμα τυφλώττειν αὐτὸν εἴποις, ὡσπεροῦν ἀμέλει καὶ τὸ τῆς ἐννοίας αὐτὸ

Kai diati, phēsin, ouk eirētai, Eiden hē gynē daimonion ho prosepoieito einai Samouēl, alla gegraphthai pros epi toutois ephēsen, Egnō hoti Samouēl estin? Eita palin epipherei proïōn; Ei mē hēn Samouēl, edei gegraphthai; Kai enomize einai auton Samouēl; nyn de gegraptai; oudeis de egnō to mē on’ Egnō oun hote Samouē,1 estin. Epesen epi prosōpon epi tēn gēn, kai prosekynēsen autǭ. na de parechthas eph᾽ hetera tōn paradeigmatōn, ex auytōn hōn egrapsen, entautha poiēsomai tēn erōtēsin᾽ eith᾽ houtōs epi ta loipa badioumai paradeigmata. Kai moi lege pros Theou - Ti phēs, ō Ōrigenes : teron hē gynē ton Samouēl anēgagen autǭ sōmati, hē gze schēmati schiographias eidei peribeblēmenou ? Ei men oun asōmaton anēgagen auton, ouk ara ton Samouēl anestēsen, alla pneumatos idean; ho gar ek psychēs kai sōmatos hērmosmenos houtos esti Samouēl ho anthrōpos, ho krasin echōn ex amphoin analogon. ei de holosōmon auton anēgage ton andra, pōs ouk heōraken auton ho Saoul ? ei gar ēn autopsei theasamenos auton, ouk an hōs ableptōn exētaze tēn gynaika, phaskōn autolexei to, Ti heōrakas ? Oukoun ei men aoratos ēn, anamphilogōs asōmatos ēn ei de tos schēmati diephaineto, ti dēpote tounantion ephrazen pythomantis, heōrakena: men andra orthion ek tēs gēs anabainonta, diploida hoe, kata to prosthen ethos, anabeblēmenon ? Lra oun auta ta pragmata machetai sou tois logois, ō Ōrigenes; ho men ge Saoul ouden holōs heōrakōs hōs peri phantasmatos aoratou dialegomenos epynthaneto, to, Ti heōrakas ? eipōn; tounantion hōs auton anthrōpon idousa kekragen; hora orthion anabainonta ek tēs gēs; hyper de tou peisai hōs hautos anthrōpos esti, didōsin autǭ kai sēmeion epiǭthenxamenē; Kai houtos diploïda. Ti oun, ō tēs athemitou manteias hypothēmōn, eiper etynchanen anēr, ouk eiden auton ho Saoul : ektos ei mētoi kai to aisthēton omma typhlōttein auton eipois, hōsperoun amelei kai to tēs ennoias auto

“And why,” he says, “is it not said, ‘The woman saw a demon which pretended to be Samuel’? But it has been written,” he says, besides this, “‘He knew that it was Samuel.’” Then he goes on again: “If it was not Samuel, it ought to have been written: ‘And he thought it was Samuel’; but now it is written”—and no one knew what was not—“‘He knew, then, that it was Samuel. He fell on his face to the ground and did obeisance to him.’” But so that I may not be drawn aside to his other examples, I will put my question here, from what he himself wrote, and then go on to his other examples. Tell me, before God, what do you say, Origen: did the woman bring up Samuel with his body, or wrapped in the shape of a shadowy outline? If she brought him up bodiless, then she did not raise Samuel, but the appearance of a spirit; for Samuel the man is the one composed of soul and body, who has a proportioned blend of both. But if she brought up the man himself with his body, how did Saul not see him? For if he had seen him with his own eyes, he would not have questioned the woman as though he could not see, saying in so many words, “What have you seen?” So if he was invisible, he was beyond doubt bodiless; but if he appeared in a shape, why did the pythoness say the opposite, that she had seen a man standing upright, coming up out of the earth, wrapped in a double cloak according to his former custom? So the very facts fight against your words, Origen. Saul, seeing nothing at all, asked as one speaking of an invisible phantom, saying, “What have you seen?”; she, on the contrary, cried out as one who had seen a man himself: “See, one standing upright coming up out of the earth”; and to persuade him that he himself was a man, she gives him a sign as well, adding: “And he is wrapped in a double cloak.” Why then, you advocate of unlawful divination, if he was a man, did Saul not see him? Unless you would say that he was blind in his bodily eye too, just as indeed in the eye of his understanding …

Chapter 6

6PG 18 18

᾿Αλλ᾽ ἴσως ἐρεῖς ἁλισκόμενος εὐπετῶς: Αὐτὸ τὸ τῆς ψυχῆς ὄργανον ἀνθρωπόμορφον ἐσχηματίζετο κατὰ τὴν ὥραν, ἵνα ἐπιφανὲν ἐξείπῃ προφητικῷ μηνύματι τὸ μέλλον᾽ οἷα δὴ κατὰ τοὺς ὕπνους ἐνίοτε πνεύματα καὶ ψυχαὶ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἐφίστανται παμμελεὶ, τοὺς ἀνθρωπεΐους ἐπιδεικνύμεναι χαρακτῇρας· οὗ μὴν ἀλλά γε καὶ διάφορα καὶ ποικίλα φοροῦντες ἐσθήματα, καὶ σημασίας οὐλῶν, ἣ κτύπων, ἣ μωλώπων ἐπιφερόμενοι, καὶ πληγῶν, ἣ τρώσεων. Εἰ τοίνυν ὀρίζῃ ψυχὴν ἀνῆχθαι μόνον, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἄνθρωπον αὐτῷ σώματι (οὐδὲ γὰρ εἰ βούλει δίδωσί σοι τὸ γράμμα), μαχόμενα μὲν ἑαυτῷ θεσπίζων οὐκ αἰσθάνῃ ; Σαυτὸν (2.5) δὲ τοῦτό τις ἀνθυποφέρων ἐρεΐ σοι Τί δήποτε οὐκ εἶπεν ἡ γυνὴ, Προφητικὴν εἶδον Ψυχὴν, ἀλλὰ τοὐναντίον, ἄνδρα ὄρθιον ; ᾧ γὰρ ἔφησθα τρόπῳ, καὶ διατί λέγων οὐκ εἴρηται· Εἶδεν ἡ γυνὴ δαιμόνιον ὃ προσεποιεῖτο εἶναι Σωμουήλ; Τούτῳ τῷ λόγῳ φαίην ἂν ἀνθυπενέγχας ἔγωγε· Τίνος ἕνεκα, Ψυχῆς ἀναχθείσης, οὐκ εἴρηκεν ἑωρακέναι ψυχὴν, εἴπερ οὕτως εἶχεν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τῶν ἐναντίων ἄνδρα, καὶ τοῦτον ὄρθιον, ὅπερ ἐστὶ γνώρισμα σωματικῆς εὐ; οὐ γὰρ ἀμφίχυρτον, οὐδὲ κεκυφότα γέροντα θεωρεῖν ἔφασκεν ἡ μαινὰς, ἀλλ᾽ ὄρθιον, ἐντεταμένον, ἀπηυθυμένον, εἰς πόλεμον ἀεὶ νεάζοντα, περὶ τὰς τῆς κακίας ἀναδόσεις᾽ ἀπάτῃ δὲ τὸν ἔκφρονα δελεάζουσα, σημείῳ μὲν ἔπειθεν αὐτὸν, ὡς ἄνθρωπός ἔστιν ὁ ἀνιὼν ἐκ τῆς γῆς, ἀναθεδλῆσθαι δὲ αὐτὸν ἔφαινε πλοῖδα. Τί οὖν (εἴποι τις ἄν); εἴπερ αὐτῷ σώματι προκύπτων ἐτύγχανεν ἀνὴρ, οὐκ ἂν ἑώρακεν αὐτὸν ὁ Σαοὺλ, ἀλλὰ παρ᾽ ἑτέρου βούλεται μαθεῖν ὁποζός ἐστιν, ὡς ἀορασίᾳ πληγείς ; Οὐκοῦν αὐτὰ τὰ πράγματα κέκραγεν, ὡς ἄνθρωπος μὲν οὐκ ἦν, ἀλλὰ σκιά τις, ὡς ἔοικεν, ἀφανής· οὐ γὰρ ἂν ἀόρατος ἦν. Εἰ δὲ νομίζεις, Ὠρίγενες, ὅτι ψυχὴ τοῦ Σαμουὴλ ἐτύγχανεν αὐτόθι, διατί διπλοῖδα περιθεδλημένον ἑωρᾶτο τὸ φάσμα; Προδήλῳ γοῦν ἐκφαίνεται σημασίᾳ, ὡς ἅπαντα τὰ τῆς ἐσθῆτος ἐνδύματα καὶ σκεπάσματα σώμασι πλέον, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ ψυχαῖς ἁρμόττει· οὐ γὰρ οἴομαί σε φῆσαι (ἰ. φήσειν) μεθ᾽ ὑποκρίσεως ἀστεϊζόμενον, ὅτι μεμένηκεν ἡ διπλοῖς ἐπὶ τοῦ τάφου τοσούτοις ἔτεσιν ἄχρι τῆσδε τῆς ἡμέρας, ἵνα ἡ ψυχὴ τοῦ προφήτην φορῇ, μὴ πὴ ἄρα γυμνὴ βαδίζουσα διάγοι· χαίΐτοι φαίη τις ἂν, ὡς οὐδεὶς ἔοικεν ἀγνοεῖν, ὅτι τοῖς ἁγίοις ἀδιάφθορα πάρεστιν οὐρανόθεν ἐνδύματα φεγγοθόλοις ἐκλάμποντα μαρμαρυγαῖς, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐσθῆτος ὑφάσματα ποικίλοις εὐδιάφορα. Εἰ δὲ τὴν τοῦ Σαμουὴλ ὁρίζῃ ψυχὴν μὲν εἶναι τὴν ὀφθεῖσαν, ἱμάτιον μέντοι φὴς ἑωρᾶσθαι κατ᾽ ἔννοιαν, ἵν᾽ ὁ τῆς ἱερουργίας ἔκδηλος Ὁ εἴη τρόπος (ἀμφότερα δὲ ταῦτα νοητῶν ἔστι πρα γμάτων ἴδια), συνέστηκεν ὡς οὐδὲν ὑγιὲς, οὐδὲ ἀληθῶς ἀπήγγειλεν ἡ μαινάς· ἕτερα γὰρ ἔλεγε παρὰ τὰ ὄντα, τὰ τῶν αἰσθητῶν ὀνόματα παραφέρουσα, καὶ τὰ νοητὰ διαδειχνύουσα πράγματα. Ανγδρα γοῦν ὄρθιον ὀνομάζουσα, καὶ περιδολῇς ὑφαντὸν ἔσθημα χειρότευκτον, ἀόρατον, ἐκ τῶν ἐναντίων εἰσῆγεν

᾿All᾽ isōs ereis haliskomenos eupetōs: Auto to tēs psychēs organon anthrōpomorphon eschēmatizeto kata tēn hōran, hina epiphanen exeipę̄ prophētikǭ mēnymati to mellon᾽ hoia dē kata tous hypnous eniote pneumata kai psychai tois anthrōpois ephistantai pammelei, tous anthrōpeïous epideiknymenai charaktę̄ras; hou mēn alla ge kai diaphora kai poikila phorountes esthēmata, kai sēmasias oulōn, hē ktypōn, hē mōlōpōn epipheromenoi, kai plēgōn, hē trōseōn. Ei toinyn orizę̄ psychēn anēchthai monon, all᾽ ouk anthrōpon autǭ sōmati (oude gar ei boulei didōsi soi to gramma), machomena men heautǭ thespizōn ouk aisthanę̄ ? Sauton (2.5) de touto tis anthypopherōn ereï soi Ti dēpote ouk eipen hē gynē, Prophētikēn eidon Psychēn, alla tounantion, andra orthion ? hǭ gar ephēstha tropǭ, kai diati legōn ouk eirētai; Eiden hē gynē daimonion ho prosepoieito einai Sōmouēl? Toutǭ tǭ logǭ phaiēn an anthypenenchas egōge; Tinos heneka, Psychēs anachtheisēs, ouk eirēken heōrakenai psychēn, eiper houtōs eichen, all᾽ ek tōn enantiōn andra, kai touton orthion, hoper esti gnōrisma sōmatikēs eu? ou gar amphichyrton, oude kekyphota geronta theōrein ephasken hē mainas, all᾽ orthion, entetamenon, apēuthymenon, eis polemon aei neazonta, peri tas tēs kakias anadoseis᾽ apatę̄ de ton ekphrona deleazousa, sēmeiǭ men epeithen auton, hōs anthrōpos estin ho aniōn ek tēs gēs, anathedlēsthai de auton ephaine ploida. Ti oun (eipoi tis an)? eiper autǭ sōmati prokyptōn etynchanen anēr, ouk an heōraken auton ho Saoul, alla par᾽ heterou bouletai mathein hopozos estin, hōs aorasią plēgeis ? Oukoun auta ta pragmata kekragen, hōs anthrōpos men ouk ēn, alla skia tis, hōs eoiken, aphanēs; ou gar an aoratos ēn. Ei de nomizeis, Ōrigenes, hoti psychē tou Samouēl etynchanen autothi, diati diploida perithedlēmenon heōrato to phasma? Prodēlǭ goun ekphainetai sēmasią, hōs hapanta ta tēs esthētos endymata kai skepasmata sōmasi pleon, all᾽ ou psychais harmottei; ou gar oiomai se phēsai (i. phēsein) meth᾽ hypokriseōs asteïzomenon, hoti memenēken hē diplois epi tou taphou tosoutois etesin achri tēsde tēs hēmeras, hina hē psychē tou prophētēn phorę̄, mē pē ara gymnē badizousa diagoi; chaiïtoi phaiē tis an, hōs oudeis eoiken agnoein, hoti tois hagiois adiaphthora parestin ouranothen endymata phengotholois eklamponta marmarygais, all᾽ ouk esthētos hyphasmata poikilois eudiaphora. Ei de tēn tou Samouēl horizę̄ psychēn men einai tēn ophtheisan, himation mentoi phēs heōrasthai kat᾽ ennoian, hin᾽ ho tēs hierourgias ekdēlos Ho eiē tropos (amphotera de tauta noētōn esti pra gmatōn idia), synestēken hōs ouden hygies, oude alēthōs apēngeilen hē mainas; hetera gar elege para ta onta, ta tōn aisthētōn onomata parapherousa, kai ta noēta diadeichnyousa pragmata. Angdra goun orthion onomazousa, kai peridolę̄s hyphanton esthēma cheiroteukton, aoraton, ek tōn enantiōn eisēgen

But perhaps, caught easily, you will say: “The very vehicle of the soul took on a human shape at that hour, so that, appearing, it might declare the future by prophetic disclosure, as sometimes in sleep spirits and souls appear to men in every way, showing human features, and indeed wearing various and many-coloured garments and bearing the marks of scars or blows or bruises, and of strokes or wounds.” If, then, you lay down that only a soul was brought up, and not a man with his body (for the text does not grant you that, even if you wish it), do you not perceive that you are pronouncing things that fight with themselves? Someone will retort this against you: Why did the woman not say, “I saw a prophetic soul,” but on the contrary, “a man standing upright”? For in the way you put it, why, you say, is it not said, “The woman saw a demon which pretended to be Samuel”? To this argument I in turn would reply: Why, if a soul was brought up, did she not say she had seen a soul, if that was the case, but on the contrary a man, and an upright one, which is the mark of bodily vigour? For the maddened woman did not say she saw a bent and stooping old man, but an upright one, erect, straightened, ever youthful for war in the outpourings of wickedness; and enticing the senseless man by deceit, she persuaded him by a sign that the one coming up from the earth was a man, and showed him wrapped in a cloak. Why then (someone might say), if a man was emerging with his body, would Saul not have seen him, but wants to learn from another what he is like, as though struck with blindness? So the facts themselves cry out that it was not a man, but, it seems, some unseen shadow; for otherwise it would not have been invisible. And if you think, Origen, that the soul of Samuel was there, why was the apparition seen wrapped in a double cloak? It is shown by a clear sign that all garments and coverings of clothing suit bodies rather than souls. For I do not think you will say, joking with pretence, that the double cloak remained in the tomb for so many years until that day, so that the prophet's soul might wear it and not go about naked; and yet one might say, as no one seems not to know, that the saints have incorruptible garments from heaven, shining with gleaming radiance, not woven clothes of varied colours. But if you lay down that what was seen was the soul of Samuel, and say that the garment was seen in a spiritual sense, so that the manner of his priestly ministry might be made plain (both of these being proper to intelligible things), it follows that the maddened woman reported nothing sound and nothing true. For she spoke of things other than what was, applying the names of sensible things and pointing to intelligible things. So, calling it an upright man, and its covering a woven, hand-made garment, though invisible, she brought in the opposite …

Chapter 7

7PG 18 18

Εἰπὲ τοίνυν, ὦ βέλτιστε δογματιστὰ, πῶς ἔγνω Σαοὺλ, ὡς αὐτὸς οὗτος ἐτύγχανε Σαμουὴλ, ἡνίκα μηδὲ σκιᾶς εἶδε μόριον, οὐκ ὅπως ἀνδρὸς ἱδέαν; ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐρυθριᾷς εἰρηχὼς,·Ἔδει γεγράφθαι, Καὶ αἰνεδί υἱ [ὈΓπιᾶπὶ ΒΟ Ἶ8 ΔΒροχοῦ Νας ογυθοϑοὶθ εἶναι αὐτὸν Σαμουὴ 1, νῦν δὲ γέἜγνω Σαούλ; Εἶτα ὅτι μὲν ὁ δαιμονιζόἕξνος ἔγνω παρὰ δαιμονώσης ἀκούσας, ἄνω καὶ κάτω λέγεις· ὅτι δὲ οὐδὲν οὐδὲ ὅλως ἐθεάσατο, σιγῇ τὸ γράμμα κρύπτεις ᾿ οὐδαμοῦ δὲ δὴ σῳ τὸν ἔλεγχον, ἀφελεῖς μὲν οἰόμενος ἐξαπατᾷν ἀνθρώπους, εὕρημα δὲ μαντείας ἐπιτειχίζειν ἅπασιν ἡ γάρτοι τοῦ δαιμονιζομένου γνῶσις ἀξία τοῦ κηρύγματος ἐτύγχανεν ἐκείνης τῆς καὶ τοὺς λόγους αὐτῷ διακονούσης. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐπιστήμῃ καὶ συνέσει φαίης ἂν ὡς ἔγνω μὴ θεασάμενος, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐνόμιδέν᾿ ἔκαστος γοῦν ἀνθρώπων ἀκοῇ μᾶλλον ἣ ὄψει πρᾶγμα παραλαβὼν οἴεται καὶ νομίζει, τὸ σαφὲς οὐκ εἰδὼς, ἄλλως τε κἂν ὑπὸ δαιμονῶντος ἀκούῃ προσώπου· μόνα γὰρ τὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ βεβαιοῦνται ῥήματα πρὸς ἀκριβῆ κατάληψιν καὶ πίστεως ὀχυρότητα. Καὶ μὴν εἰ περὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἔφησεν ὁ μελογράφος, Ἑγὼ εἶπα ἐν τῇ ἐκστάσει μου· Πᾶς ἄνθρωπος ψεύστης, πόσῳ γοῦν δὴ μᾶλλον εἰ περὶ γυναικὸς ἐκδιηγῆταί τις ἔχφρονος ; Εἶτα λέγεις, ὅτι οὐδεὶς ἔγνω τὸ μὴ ὃν, οἷα μειρακίοις ἄντικρυς ὁμιλῶν. Εἰπὲ οἰνυν, πῶς ἔγνω τὸ ὄν, εἴπερ αὑτὸς οὐκ ἐθεάσατο πυνθανόμενος, οὐ τὸν ἄνδρα τὸν ὄρθιον, οὐ τὸ Ἑφοὺδ ἢ περιεῖχεν, οὐ τὸ ἀρχιερατικὸν ἱμάτιον, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν οὐδαμόθεν ὁρῶν ὑποχένοις ἀνεῤῥιπίζετο λόγοις, ὡσπεροὖν ἀμέλει καὶ σὺ κουφολογίᾳ τοὺς ἀστάτους ἀναπτεροῖς ; ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν ἱστοριογράφος ὄνομα προθεὶς ἐγγαστριμύθον, πρῶτον ἐδήλωσε τὸ πρόσωπον, ὁποῖόν ἐστιν, ἐμμανές· εἴθ᾽ οὕτως αὐτῷ τὴν ὀπτασίαν ἑωρακέναι διέγραφεν, ὡς πρέπει τοῖς εὖ φρονοῦσι περὶ τοῦ νοεῖν ᾿ οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἂν ὑπολάδοι) φρενούλαθδῇ τινα, τὰ δέοντα θεωρεῖν. Ὁμοίῳ δὲ τρόπῳ καὶ τὸν ἔχφρονα Σαοὺλ ἔφησεν ἐγνωκέναι μανὡς ἄξιον ἂν εἴη περὶ ἐκείνου νοησαι, τοῦ τοσαύταις ἑτῶν περιόδοις ἐλανυνομένου πικρῶς ὑπὸ τοῦ δαίμονος.

Eipe toinyn, ō beltiste dogmatista, pōs egnō Saoul, hōs autos houtos etynchane Samouēl, hēnika mēde skias eide morion, ouk hopōs andros hidean? ᾿All᾽ ouk erythriąs eirēchōs,;Edei gegraphthai, Kai ainedi hui [OGpiapi BO I8 DBrochou Nas ogythoϑoith einai auton Samouē 1, nyn de geEgnō Saoul? Eita hoti men ho daimonizoexnos egnō para daimonōsēs akousas, anō kai katō legeis; hoti de ouden oude holōs etheasato, sigę̄ to gramma krypteis ᾿ oudamou de dē sǭ ton elenchon, apheleis men oiomenos exapatąn anthrōpous, heurēma de manteias epiteichizein hapasin hē gartoi tou daimonizomenou gnōsis axia tou kērygmatos etynchanen ekeinēs tēs kai tous logous autǭ diakonousēs. ᾿All᾽ epistēmę̄ kai synesei phaiēs an hōs egnō mē theasamenos, all᾽ ouk enomiden᾿ ekastos goun anthrōpōn akoę̄ mallon hē opsei pragma paralabōn oietai kai nomizei, to saphes ouk eidōs, allōs te kan hypo daimonōntos akouę̄ prosōpou; mona gar ta tou Theou bebaiountai rhēmata pros akribē katalēpsin kai pisteōs ochyrotēta. Kai mēn ei peri tōn anthrōpōn ephēsen ho melographos, Hegō eipa en tę̄ ekstasei mou; Pas anthrōpos pseustēs, posǭ goun dē mallon ei peri gynaikos ekdiēgētai tis echphronos ? Eita legeis, hoti oudeis egnō to mē hon, hoia meirakiois antikrys homilōn. Eipe oinyn, pōs egnō to on, eiper hautos ouk etheasato pynthanomenos, ou ton andra ton orthion, ou to Hephoud ē perieichen, ou to archieratikon himation, all᾽ ouden oudamothen horōn hypochenois anerrhipizeto logois, hōsperoun amelei kai sy kouphologią tous astatous anapterois ? ᾿All᾽ ho men historiographos onoma protheis engastrimython, prōton edēlōse to prosōpon, hopoion estin, emmanes; eith᾽ houtōs autǭ tēn optasian heōrakenai diegraphen, hōs prepei tois eu phronousi peri tou noein ᾿ oudeis gar an hypoladoi) phrenoulathdę̄ tina, ta deonta theōrein. Homoiǭ de tropǭ kai ton echphrona Saoul ephēsen egnōkenai manōs axion an eiē peri ekeinou noēsai, tou tosautais hetōn periodois elanynomenou pikrōs hypo tou daimonos.

Tell me then, most excellent dogmatist, how did Saul know that this was Samuel himself, when he saw not even a fragment of a shadow, let alone the form of a man? But you do not blush to have said: “It ought to have been written, ‘And he thought it was Samuel’; but now it is written, ‘Saul knew.’” Then you keep saying, up and down, that the demon-driven man knew, having heard it from a demon-possessed woman; but that he saw nothing at all, you hide the text in silence, nowhere giving the refutation, thinking to deceive simple people and to raise an invention of divination like a fortress against everyone. For the knowledge of the demon-driven man was worthy of the proclamation of her who supplied him with the words. But you might say that he knew by knowledge and understanding, without seeing, and did not merely suppose. Yet every man who receives a thing by hearing rather than by sight supposes and thinks, not knowing the certainty, especially if he hears it from a person possessed by a demon; for only the words of God are confirmed for exact apprehension and firmness of faith. Indeed, if the psalmist said of men, “I said in my ecstasy: Every man is a liar,” how much more if someone tells of a frenzied woman? Then you say that “no one knew what was not”, as though talking straight to boys. Tell me then, how did he know what was, if he himself did not see it, but asked; seeing not the upright man, not the ephod he wore, not the high-priestly robe, but seeing nothing from anywhere, he was fanned up by empty words, just as you too with light talk give wings to the unstable? But the historian, putting first the name “ventriloquist”, first showed what kind the person was, a frenzied one; and then in this way he described her as having seen the vision, as befits those who think rightly about understanding; for no one would suppose that a person out of her wits sees what she ought. In the same way he said that the senseless Saul “knew”, as would be fitting to think of a madman, who for so many cycles of years was bitterly driven by the demon.

Chapter 8

8PG 18 18

᾿Αλλὰ μὴν ὅτι γε ταῦτα τοῦτον ἔχει τὸν τρόπον, αὐτὰ τὰ πράγματα βοὰς ἀφίησιν ἐναργεῖς. ἵνα δὲ καὶ ἀφ᾽ ἑτέρου τὰ ὅμοια συστήσαιμι παραδείγματος, φέρε τὴν ἐπὶ Ἠλίου τοῦ προφήτου προάγωμεν ἱστορίαν, ὁπηνίκα τὸν ἀριθμὸν ἠξίουν μὲν ἐν θυσίᾳ τὴν ἑκατέρων ἀνεξετάζεσθαι τάξιν, μηδένα δὲ πῦρ ἐπάγειν, ἀλλ᾽ εὐχαῖς ἐπάγεσθαι πυρὸς ἐπιφορὰν, ἵνα ἐκ τοῦ χαταχομπαζομένου μετεώρου οὐρανόθεν λος μὲν ἂν εἴη πᾶσιν ἐπακοῦσαι δυνάμενος ἐν φλογὶ πὺρ ἀποστέλλειν Θεὸς, ἐκ δὃὲ τούτου διαγινώσκηται τίς ἡ τοῦ κρείττονος ἐξουσία, καὶ πᾶσι φανερὸν ἂν (ἴη γε τὸ ἄμεινον. Ὡς οὖν ἐπέταττε πρώτοις ἐπιτελεῖν ἐκείνοις, οἱ μὲν ἐπιλεξάμενοι βοΐδιον ἐμέλιζον λέτημα τοῦ καλουμένου Βάαλ, οὐδὲν ἧττον ἔπραττον, οὐδὲν οὐδαμῶς - ἀλλά γε καὶ κατετέμνοντο κατὰ τὸ ἔθος αὐτῶν μαχαίραις, ἔφη, καὶ σειρομάσταις ἕως ἐκχύσεως αἵματος· εἶτα ἐπὶ τούτοις ἡ διηγηματιχὴ τοῦ συγγραφέως ἐπιφέρει βοή· Καὶ προεφήτευον τὸ δειλινόν.·Ἐπεὶ τοίνυν τὸ γράμμα, πότερον ἀληθῇ προὐφήτευον ἢ Ψευδῇ, παρὰ τοῦτο φαίη πις ἂν ἐκείνους εἶναι προφήτας ἀληθεῖς ; Ἔδει γὰρ εἰρηκέναι κατὰ τὴν Ὠριγένους ἀπόφασιν, Προεφήτευον ὡς ᾧοντο τὸ δοκεῖν, μηδὲν ἀληθὲς λέγοντες (ἐπεὶ μηδὲ θέμις ἐμπολιτεύεσθαι ἐν αὐτοῖς πρόγνωσιν), ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἀνεπιπλόχῳ καὶ καθαρᾷ λέξει· Καὶ προεφήτευον ἕως δειλινόν.·Αρ᾽ οὖν ἀκολούθως ἐκ τῆς αὐτῆς τοῦ γράμματος ἱστορίας ἔστιν ἰδεῖν, ὅτι ταῦτα ἐκείνοις ἐπέοιχεν· εἰ γὰρ ὁ αὑτός ἔστιν ἑκατέρων ὁ συγγρᾶ φεὺς, ὅμοιον ἐξ ἀμφοῖν ἀνάγει τὸν νοῦν. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὥσπερ ἐνταῦθα τὸ τῶν εἰδωλολατρῶν ὄνομα προτάξας, ἐδήχωσε κατὰ ἔννοιαν, ὅτι χρὴ περὶ τούτων ὑπολαμβάνειν ὡς εἰσὶ ψευδοπροφῆται λειπόμενοι προγνώσεως’ οὕτω κἀκεῖ πρόσωπα δαιμονιζόμενα προτάξας, καὶ μαντείας ἀθεμίτου δράματα, κατὰ ἀποσιώπησιν ἐμήνυσε τί δέοι περὶ τῶν ἐκφρόνων δοξάζειν τοὺς ἔμφρονας.

᾿Alla mēn hoti ge tauta touton echei ton tropon, auta ta pragmata boas aphiēsin enargeis. hina de kai aph᾽ heterou ta homoia systēsaimi paradeigmatos, phere tēn epi Ēliou tou prophētou proagōmen historian, hopēnika ton arithmon ēxioun men en thysią tēn hekaterōn anexetazesthai taxin, mēdena de pyr epagein, all᾽ euchais epagesthai pyros epiphoran, hina ek tou chatachompazomenou meteōrou ouranothen los men an eiē pasin epakousai dynamenos en phlogi pyr apostellein Theos, ek doe toutou diaginōskētai tis hē tou kreittonos exousia, kai pasi phaneron an (iē ge to ameinon. Hōs oun epetatte prōtois epitelein ekeinois, hoi men epilexamenoi boïdion emelizon letēma tou kaloumenou Baal, ouden hētton epratton, ouden oudamōs - alla ge kai katetemnonto kata to ethos autōn machairais, ephē, kai seiromastais heōs ekchyseōs haimatos; eita epi toutois hē diēgēmatichē tou syngrapheōs epipherei boē; Kai proephēteuon to deilinon.;Epei toinyn to gramma, poteron alēthę̄ prouphēteuon ē Pseudę̄, para touto phaiē pis an ekeinous einai prophētas alētheis ? Edei gar eirēkenai kata tēn Ōrigenous apophasin, Proephēteuon hōs hǭonto to dokein, mēden alēthes legontes (epei mēde themis empoliteuesthai en autois prognōsin), all᾽ ouk anepiplochǭ kai katharą lexei; Kai proephēteuon heōs deilinon.;Ar᾽ oun akolouthōs ek tēs autēs tou grammatos historias estin idein, hoti tauta ekeinois epeoichen; ei gar ho hautos estin hekaterōn ho syngra pheus, homoion ex amphoin anagei ton noun. ᾿All᾽ hōsper entautha to tōn eidōlolatrōn onoma protaxas, edēchōse kata ennoian, hoti chrē peri toutōn hypolambanein hōs eisi pseudoprophētai leipomenoi prognōseōs’ houtō kakei prosōpa daimonizomena protaxas, kai manteias athemitou dramata, kata aposiōpēsin emēnyse ti deoi peri tōn ekphronōn doxazein tous emphronas.

But that this is how things stand, the facts themselves cry out clearly. And so that I may establish the like from another example too, let us bring forward the story of the prophet Elijah, when they agreed that the side of each should be tested in a sacrifice, that no one should apply fire, but that the coming of fire should be brought on by prayers, so that the God who could hear all might send fire in flame from heaven out of the boasted height, and from this the authority of the stronger might be discerned and the better be plain to all. When he ordered those men to perform first, they chose a bullock and cut it in pieces as an offering of the one called Baal, and achieved nothing at all, but even cut themselves according to their custom with knives and lances, it says, until their blood poured out. Then, after this, the narrative voice of the writer adds: “And they prophesied until evening.” Since, then, the text does not say whether they prophesied truly or falsely, would anyone say from this that they were true prophets? For according to Origen's pronouncement it ought to have said, “They prophesied, as they thought, in appearance, saying nothing true” (since it is not lawful for foreknowledge to dwell among them), and not, in unqualified and plain words, “And they prophesied until evening.” So one may see consistently from the same narrative of the text that this befits them; for if the writer of both is the same, he leads the mind alike from both. But just as here, putting first the name of the idolaters, he showed by implication that one must take them to be false prophets lacking foreknowledge, so there too, putting first persons possessed by demons and the dramas of unlawful divination, he indicated by silence what the sane should think about the senseless.

Chapter 9

9PG 18 18

᾿Αλλὰ τὰ τοιαῦτα μὲν εἰ παραφέροιμι μαρτύρα, τάχα ἴσως ὁ χρόνος ἡμᾶς ἐπιλείψοι λέγοντας· ἄλλην δὲ μίαν παραδείγματος εἰκόνα προθεὶς ἀρχεΤοιγαροῦν ἐν τῷ τῆς Ἐξόδου μανται γράμματι, πῶς ἐπέταττεν τοῖς ἀμφὶ Μωσέα καὶ ᾿Ααρὼν αὐτὸς ὁ Κύριος εἰς ἔδαφος ἐκρίψειν τὴν ῥάδδον ἀντικρὺ Φαραὼ, ἵνα εἰς ὄψιν ἀμείψασα τὸ σγῆμα σημείῳ καταπλήξῃ φοβερῷ τοὺς Αἰγυπτίους. Ὡς δὲ τοῦτο ἐγίνετο παραδόξως, ὁ δυνάστης ἀνοίᾳ φεμὲν ὁμόσε τοὺς σοφιστὰς καὶ τοὺς φαρμακοὺς Αἰγύπτου· Ἐποίησαν δὲ καὶ οἱ ἐπαοιδοὶ τῶν Αἰγυπτίων, ἔφη, ταῖς φαρμακείαις αὐτῶν ὡσαύτως, καὶ ἔῤῥιψεν ἕκαστος τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ῥάδδον, καὶ ἐγένοντο δράκοντες· καὶ κατέπιεν ἡ ῥάδδος ᾿λαρὼν τὰς ἐκείνων ῥάβδους. Ἔτι γε μὴν ἀναφερόμενόν ἔστιν, ὡς αἵματα καὶ βατράχους ἐποίησαν ἐπαοιδοὶ τῶν Αἰγυπτίων ὡσαύτως. Ἐπεὶ οὖν ἡ διηγηματικὴ μηδὲ δεῦρο διαιρεῖ φωνὴ τὰς ἑκατέρων τάξεις, ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ τοὺς ἐπαοιδοὺς ἐξεῖπε πεποιηκέναι, παρὰ τοῦτο φαίης ἄν, ὅτι δεδραμένα τοῖς φαρμακοῖς ὅμοια τοῖς διὰ Μωῦ σέως γενομένοις ἐστίν ; Οὐμενοῦν, εἴποι τις ἂν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ θεμιτὸν ἂν εἴη λέγειν, ὡς ἐξομοιοῦται τὰ περίερ γα καὶ γοώδη τοῖς οὐρανίοις ἀπομιμήμασιν. Ὅσα μόν γε διὰ Μωσέως ἐπράττετο, τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἐκ τῶν δρωμένων ἐξέφαινεν· ὅσα δ᾽ οὖν διὰ τῶν ἐπαοιδῶν ἔχαττύετο, τὸ δοκεῖν ἐφάνταζε τὰς ὄψεις - αὐτοτελῆ γὰρ ἔλεγχον ἐκ τῆς ἀδρανίας ἐπεφέρετο τὸ ψεῦδος· ἐπεὶ πῶς ἡ μία κατέπιε ῥάδδος ἄφνω τὰς πολλὰς ἐκείνας; Οὐδέ γε θέμις ἐστὶν ἐννοεῖν, ὡς ἐκ τῶν ἀψύχων ἐκεῖνοι ῥάθδους ἐμψύχους ἠδύναντο ἀποτελεῖν ἀθρόωφ᾽ ἀμείνους γὰρ ἂν ἦσαν ἴσως ἡμῶν οἱ τὰ νεκρὰ δυνά ενοι ψυχῶσαι ξύλα· τάχα δὲ οὐδὲ Μωσῆς παράδοξον ἔπραττεν ἂν οὐδὲν, εἰ τὰ παραπλήσια τούτοις εἰργάζετο. Καίτοι πῶς οὐ δίκαιον ἀδρανῆ φαένειν αὐὖτὰ δι᾽ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Γραφικοῦ μηνύματος ; Εἰ γὰρ ἀμυνόμενος τοὺς Αἰγυπτίους ὁ Θεὸς, ἅπαντα μὲν ἐπεχελεύετο τὰ ῥεῖθρα τῶν ὑδάτων εἰς αἷμα μεταβάλλεσθαι τιμωρίας χάριν· εἰ ([{..οἱ) δὲ τοιαύταις αἰχιζόμενα πληγαῖς εἰς αἵματος ἰδέαν ἀμείδουσι τοὺς ὀχετοὺς ὡσαύτως, αὔξειν ἐπιτεχνώμενοι τὸ πάθος, ἕνεκα τίνος ἀξιοῦσι καὶ δέονται, πιεζόμενοι τῇ δίψη, καθαρισθῆναι τὰ κατὰ πᾶσαν Αἴγυπτον ὕδατα τῆς αἱμοφόρου μίξεως ; οἵ) αὖ πάλιν ἀπειροπληθεὶς ἄφνω θεασάμενοι βατράχους, τί δήποτε παραιτούμενοι τοὺς ὄχλους αὖτῶν, αὖθις ἔπλαττον ἄλλους, εἰ μὴ τῶν μὲν ἐν σκιᾷ καὶ φαντασίας εἴδει φαινομένων οὐκ ἐπεφρόντιζον, ὑπὸ δὲ τῶν ἄλλων ἔργῳ δεικνυμένων ἐλυμήναντο δεινὸς ; Οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἂν ἕλοιτο τῷ πολεμίῳ πλήθει ἕτερον πριστιθέναι πλῆθος ἀναρίθμητον, ἀντὶ τοῦ νεολέχτους στρατολογεῖν εἰς συμμαχίαν δορυφόρους· οὐδὲ ἐπεγεῖῥαι πυρετῷ πυρετὸν, ἀπαλλαγῆναι τοῦ πρώτου γλιχόψῥένος, οὐδὲ πληγῶν ἀφορήτων βίᾳ μαστιζόμενος, Χλλας ἑαυτῷ προσεπιφέρει πληγὰς, ἀνεθῆναι τούτων ἐφέσει καθαρᾷ καὶ πρεσθείᾳ καὶ δεήσει προσλιπαρῶν· ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ τῶν οἴκοι πιμπραμένων, ἀντὶ τοῦ σδεστίὄργανα, τοὐναντίον ἔλαιον ἣ ἐπιχέων, εἰς ἄμετρον μὲν ὕψος ἐγείρει τὴν φλόγα, φλεγομένη δὲ μεῖζον τὸ πάθος αὔξει, καὶ πῦρ ἄρδει ὑχτὰ πυρὸς ἀπειροκάλως. Οὕτως ἄρα, δι᾽ ὧν ἐφιλοτιβηῦντο πράττειν οἱ φαρμακοὶ, διὰ τούτων ἐναργεῖς γωγεῖν ᾧῴοντο δεῖν ἑαυτούς. Ἔστι γοῦν αὐτόθεν οὐ χαλεπῶς ἰδεῖν, ὅτι καὶ νυνὶ πολλῷ πλείονα καὶ μείζονα τούτων ἐν τοῖς θεάτροις οἱ ψηφοπαῖχται δρῶσιν εἰω· ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως αὐτοσχεδίῳ δυνάμει τούτων ἄντικρυς ἁλισκομένων ἑάλων᾽· οὐδὲν ἧττον ἡ διηγηματιχὴ προγράφει φωνή Καὶ ἐποίησαν οἱ ἐπαοιδοὶ τῶν Αἰγυπτίων ταῖς φαρμακείαις αὐτῶν ὡσαύτως. Ἔδει τοίνυν, ὡς ὁ δογματιστὴς ἐνομοθέτησεν Ὠριγένης, εἰπεῖν· Ἐ ποίησαν δὲ τὰ χεῖνʼ οἱ ἑπαοιδοὶ τῶν Αἰγυπτίων· ἀλλὰ μὴ, λέγειν, ὡσαύτως, ἵνα μὴ τινες ὑπολάῤοιεν ἂν ὡς ἐξ ὁμοίας ὁρμᾶται δυνάμεως· εἰ γὰρ ὅμοια τοῖς ἀμφὶ Μωσέα πράττειν οἷοί τε ἦσαν, οὐκοῦν ὡσαύτως ἠδύναντο τοὺς ἐναντίους ἀμύνασθαι τοῖς ἴσοις, ὥστε τοὺς ἀγῶνας ἑκατέρωθεν ὑπάρχειν ἀντιπάλους· εἰ δʼ οὐδένα δι᾽ ὧν πρόδηλα δὲ τὰ τῖςς ἀψύχου φαντασίας ματα. Οἷα δὴ κἀνταῦθα τὸ τῶν ἐπαοιδῶν ὄνομα προτάξας ὁ συγγραφεὺς, καὶ τὰ τῆς φαρμακείας ἐπιτηὡς οὐ χρεὼν ἂν εἴη τὸ παράπαν ἀμφισβητεῖν, ὅτε τοῖς μάγοις ἔκαστα περιεργείᾳ ἐπράττετο τὰ γοώδη᾽ τοιαῦτα καὶ τὰ τῆσδε τῆς ἔστορίας ἀπογράφεται δράματα· αὐτὴν γὰρ ἐγγαστρίμυθον ὀνομάσας, εἶτα καὶ μαντικῆς εὑρήματα διελέγχων δαιμονιζομένου τε τὸ πρόσωπον ἀποδείξας εἶναι τὸ μαντξυόμενον, αὐτοτελῶς ἐξέφηνεν, ὅτι φανταῦτα μὲν ἡ μῖν οὕτω νοητέον.

᾿Alla ta toiauta men ei parapheroimi martyra, tacha isōs ho chronos hēmas epileipsoi legontas; allēn de mian paradeigmatos eikona protheis archeToigaroun en tǭ tēs Exodou mantai grammati, pōs epetatten tois amphi Mōsea kai ᾿Aarōn autos ho Kyrios eis edaphos ekripsein tēn rhaddon antikry Pharaō, hina eis opsin ameipsasa to sgēma sēmeiǭ kataplēxę̄ phoberǭ tous Aigyptious. Hōs de touto egineto paradoxōs, ho dynastēs anoią phemen homose tous sophistas kai tous pharmakous Aigyptou; Epoiēsan de kai hoi epaoidoi tōn Aigyptiōn, ephē, tais pharmakeiais autōn hōsautōs, kai errhipsen hekastos tēn heautou rhaddon, kai egenonto drakontes; kai katepien hē rhaddos ᾿larōn tas ekeinōn rhabdous. Eti ge mēn anapheromenon estin, hōs haimata kai batrachous epoiēsan epaoidoi tōn Aigyptiōn hōsautōs. Epei oun hē diēgēmatikē mēde deuro diairei phōnē tas hekaterōn taxeis, hōsautōs de kai tous epaoidous exeipe pepoiēkenai, para touto phaiēs an, hoti dedramena tois pharmakois homoia tois dia Mōy seōs genomenois estin ? Oumenoun, eipoi tis an, all᾽ oude themiton an eiē legein, hōs exomoioutai ta perier ga kai goōdē tois ouraniois apomimēmasin. Hosa mon ge dia Mōseōs epratteto, tēn alētheian ek tōn drōmenōn exephainen; hosa d᾽ oun dia tōn epaoidōn echattyeto, to dokein ephantaze tas opseis - autotelē gar elenchon ek tēs adranias epephereto to pseudos; epei pōs hē mia katepie rhaddos aphnō tas pollas ekeinas? Oude ge themis estin ennoein, hōs ek tōn apsychōn ekeinoi rhathdous empsychous ēdynanto apotelein athroōph᾽ ameinous gar an ēsan isōs hēmōn hoi ta nekra dyna enoi psychōsai xyla; tacha de oude Mōsēs paradoxon epratten an ouden, ei ta paraplēsia toutois eirgazeto. Kaitoi pōs ou dikaion adranē phaenein auyta di᾽ autou tou Graphikou mēnymatos ? Ei gar amynomenos tous Aigyptious ho Theos, hapanta men epecheleueto ta rheithra tōn hydatōn eis haima metaballesthai timōrias charin; ei ([{..hoi) de toiautais aichizomena plēgais eis haimatos idean ameidousi tous ochetous hōsautōs, auxein epitechnōmenoi to pathos, heneka tinos axiousi kai deontai, piezomenoi tę̄ dipsē, katharisthēnai ta kata pasan Aigypton hydata tēs haimophorou mixeōs ? hoi) au palin apeiroplētheis aphnō theasamenoi batrachous, ti dēpote paraitoumenoi tous ochlous autōn, authis eplatton allous, ei mē tōn men en skią kai phantasias eidei phainomenōn ouk epephrontizon, hypo de tōn allōn ergǭ deiknymenōn elymēnanto deinos ? Oudeis gar an heloito tǭ polemiǭ plēthei heteron pristithenai plēthos anarithmēton, anti tou neolechtous stratologein eis symmachian doryphorous; oude epegeirhai pyretǭ pyreton, apallagēnai tou prōtou glichopsrhenos, oude plēgōn aphorētōn bią mastizomenos, Chllas heautǭ prosepipherei plēgas, anethēnai toutōn ephesei katharą kai prestheią kai deēsei prosliparōn; all᾽ oude tōn oikoi pimpramenōn, anti tou sdestiorgana, tounantion elaion hē epicheōn, eis ametron men hypsos egeirei tēn phloga, phlegomenē de meizon to pathos auxei, kai pyr ardei hychta pyros apeirokalōs. Houtōs ara, di᾽ hōn ephilotibēunto prattein hoi pharmakoi, dia toutōn enargeis gōgein hǭǭonto dein heautous. Esti goun autothen ou chalepōs idein, hoti kai nyni pollǭ pleiona kai meizona toutōn en tois theatrois hoi psēphopaichtai drōsin eiō; all᾽ homōs autoschediǭ dynamei toutōn antikrys haliskomenōn healōn᾽; ouden hētton hē diēgēmatichē prographei phōnē Kai epoiēsan hoi epaoidoi tōn Aigyptiōn tais pharmakeiais autōn hōsautōs. Edei toinyn, hōs ho dogmatistēs enomothetēsen Ōrigenēs, eipein; E poiēsan de ta cheinʼ hoi hepaoidoi tōn Aigyptiōn; alla mē, legein, hōsautōs, hina mē tines hypolaroien an hōs ex homoias hormatai dynameōs; ei gar homoia tois amphi Mōsea prattein hoioi te ēsan, oukoun hōsautōs ēdynanto tous enantious amynasthai tois isois, hōste tous agōnas hekaterōthen hyparchein antipalous; ei dʼ oudena di᾽ hōn prodēla de ta tiss apsychou phantasias mata. Hoia dē kantautha to tōn epaoidōn onoma protaxas ho syngrapheus, kai ta tēs pharmakeias epitēōs ou chreōn an eiē to parapan amphisbētein, hote tois magois ekasta periergeią epratteto ta goōdē᾽ toiauta kai ta tēsde tēs estorias apographetai dramata; autēn gar engastrimython onomasas, eita kai mantikēs heurēmata dielenchōn daimonizomenou te to prosōpon apodeixas einai to mantxyomenon, autotelōs exephēnen, hoti phantauta men hē min houtō noēteon.

But if I were to bring forward such witnesses, time would perhaps fail me as I spoke; so, setting out one more image as an example, I begin. In the text of Exodus, then, we learn how the Lord himself commanded Moses and Aaron to throw the rod on the ground before Pharaoh, so that, changing its shape before their eyes, it might strike the Egyptians with a fearful sign. When this happened wondrously, the ruler in his folly summoned together the wise men and the sorcerers of Egypt: “And the enchanters of the Egyptians also did likewise with their sorceries,” it says, “and each threw down his rod, and they became serpents; and the rod of Aaron swallowed up their rods.” It is further reported that the enchanters of the Egyptians made blood and frogs likewise. Since, then, the narrative voice does not here distinguish the ranks of each side either, but said that the enchanters too did likewise, would you say from this that what was done by the sorcerers is like what came about through Moses? Not at all, one would say; it would not even be lawful to say that works of curious and magical art are made equal to heavenly signs. Whatever was done through Moses displayed the truth from the deeds; whatever was contrived by the enchanters made the eyes imagine an appearance; for the lie brought its own complete refutation from its impotence. Otherwise how did the one rod suddenly swallow up those many? Nor is it lawful to think that they could make living rods out of lifeless ones all at once; for those able to animate dead wood would perhaps be better than us; and perhaps Moses would have done nothing marvellous if he worked things like these. And how is it not right to show their impotence from the very account of Scripture? For if God, punishing the Egyptians, commanded all the streams of the waters to be changed into blood as a penalty, and if they, tormented by such plagues, changed the channels likewise into the appearance of blood, contriving to increase the suffering, for what reason do they ask and beg, pressed by thirst, that the waters throughout all Egypt be cleansed of the bloody mixture? Or again, seeing suddenly frogs without number, why, while begging to be rid of their swarms, did they fashion others, unless they cared nothing for those that appeared in shadow and the form of fancy, but were terribly harmed by those shown in reality? For no one would choose to add another countless multitude to an enemy multitude, instead of enlisting newly recruited bodyguards as allies; nor to rouse fever upon fever while longing to be rid of the first; nor does one scourged by the force of unbearable blows bring other blows upon himself while pleading with pure longing, embassy, and prayer to be released from them; nor does one whose house is burning, instead of instruments for quenching, pour on oil, raising the flame to measureless height and increasing the disaster as it burns, tastelessly watering fire with fire. So by the very things the sorcerers were eager to do, by these they thought they had to show themselves plainly. It is easy to see from this that even now the jugglers in the theatres do many more and greater things than these; and yet, though these men were plainly caught by an improvised power, nonetheless the narrative voice writes: “And the enchanters of the Egyptians did likewise with their sorceries.” It ought, then, as the dogmatist Origen has legislated, to have said: “The enchanters of the Egyptians did those things,” but not to say “likewise”, lest some should suppose that they set out from a like power. For if they were able to do things like those of Moses' company, they could likewise have warded off their opponents by equal means, so that the contests on each side would be evenly matched; but if not, then the workings of lifeless fancy are evident. Just so here too, the writer, putting first the name “enchanters” and the practices of sorcery, shows that one must not dispute at all that each of these magical things was done by the magicians through curious art; and such too are the dramas recorded in this narrative. For by naming her a ventriloquist, and then exposing the inventions of divination and showing that the one divining was the person of a demoniac, he made it plain by itself that these things are to be understood by us in this way.

Chapter 10

10PG 18 18

Ἴωμεν δὲ πάλιν ἐξελίττοντες ἐπὶ τὰ τῶν λόγων ἴχνη. Τί οὖν, ὡς ἤρετο τὴν ἐγγαστρίμυθον ὁ Σαοὺλ, Τί ἑώρακας ; εἰπών; Ἐν πρώτοις ἢ παραπλὴξ ἀνθυπενέγκασα βοᾷ Καὶ θεοὺς ἑώρακα ἀναβαίνοντας ἐκ τῆς γῆς· ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ἐβούλετο ἐκτραχηλίσαι παντοίως τὸν ἄνδρα συναρπάσας ὁ διάθολος, δεικνύναι σαφῶς, ὅτι τὸ δαιμόνιον ἐπ᾽ ἐξουσίας εἶχεν οὐχὶ μίαν μόνον ἀνάξαι δικαίου ψυχὴν, ἀλλὰ καὶ πάσας ὁμοῦ τὰς τῶν ἁγίων ἀνδρῶν· ὁ δὲ ἐκ τῶν ἐναντίων τὴν τῶν δαιμόνων ἐνταῦθα στρατιὰν ὁπλίσας, , καὶ σύνοδον ἐν μιᾷ ῥοπῆς ὥρᾳ συστησάμενος ἐχόμπᾶζε, πείσας ((ί. πεῖσα:) καὶ διὰ τοῦδε τοὺς ἅπαντας ἐθέλων, ὡς αὐτὸς εἴη Θεὸς ὁ συναγωγεὺς τῶν ἄλλων. Ὅτι δ᾽ οὖν οἰκείᾳ χρώμενος ἀπονοίᾳ θεοποιεῖν εἴωθεν ἑαυτὸν, ὁ μὲν Ἡσαΐας ἀντιπροσώπως ἐλέγχων αὐτὸν, κηρύττει προφητικῇ ᾿ Σὺ δὲ εἶπας ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου· Εἰς οὐρανὸν ἀναβήσομαι, ἐπάγω τῶν ἀστέρων θήσω τὸν θρόνον μου· καθιῶ ἐν ὄρει ὑψηϊῷ, ἐπὶ τὰ ὄρη τὰ ὑψη.Ἰὰ τὰ πρὸς Βοῤῥᾶν ἀναθδήσομαι ἐπάνω τῶν νεφελῶν - ἔσομαι ὅμοιος τῷ Ὑψίστῳ. Μαρτυρεῖ δὲ τούτοις ὅμοια καὶ διὰ τοῦ προφῆτον φθεγγόμενος Ἰεζεκιὴλ αὑτὸς ὁ Κύριος ἄντικρυς ᾿Αγθʼ ὧν ὑψώθη ἡ καρδία σου, καὶ εἴπας· Θεός εἶμι ἐγὼ, κατοικιῶ ἐν καρδίᾳ θαλάσσης· σὺ δὲ εἶ ἄνθρωπος, καὶ οὗ Θεός. ᾿Αντὶ τούτου μὲν ὅσας αὐτῷ τιμωρίας ἀπειλεῖ, ῥᾷόν ἐστιν ἐκ τῶν ὑποκειμένων ἰδεῖν· ὅτι δὲ τοιούτοις ἐπερείδεται φάσμασι κομπολογῶν ἑκάστοτε, θείᾳ δεδήλωται ψηφοφορίᾳ. Τοιγαροῦν εἴπερ ὁ δαίμων οἷός τε ἣν ἀνάξαι τοὺς ὀνόματι θεοὺς ἀνακικλησκομένους, οὐκ ἀνάγκη νοεῖν, ὅτι μείζων ἐστὶ τὼν ἀναγομένων ὁ ἀνάγων; Εἰ δὲ προὔχει τῶν ὁσίων οὗτος, ἀκόλουθον ὑπολαμθάνειν, ὅτι καὶ τούτου πάλιν αὐτὸς ὁ ἀρχιδαίμων. Εἰ δὲ ταῦτά τις ἀποδώσεῖεν ἀναντιῤῥήτῳ δυνάμει, συνίστησιν ὡς αὐτός ἔστι Θεὸς θεῶν, ὁ τοῖς ὑπηρέταις τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ τοιαὐτὴν ἀπονέμων ἐξουσίαν, ὥστε πνεύματα καὶ ψυχὰς ἐξ ἅδου μεταπέμπεσθαι δικαίων. ᾿Αλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν οὐδείς πω τῶν εὖ φρονούντων ὁριεῖται τὸ σύνολον, ἵνα μὴ ταῖς ἁγίαις ἐναντία ψηφιεῖται μαρτυρίαις. Ἕπειδὴ δὲ τὸ δεύτερον ὁ παραπλὴξ ἤρετο συνάψας, Καὶ εἶπε(3·)τῇ γυγαιχὶ, Τί ἔγνως ; αὐτίκα πάλιν ἀνθυπενέγχασα πρὸς τὴν ἐρώτησιν, ἔφησεν: Εἶδον ἄνδρα ὄρθιον ἀναβαίνοντα ἐκ τῆς γῆς, καὶ οὗτος ἰδὼν, ὡς αὐτήκοος ἐγένετο τῶν λόγων, ἔγνω μὲν κατὰ τὴν ἕννοιαν τὴν ἑαυτοῦ τοῦτον εἶναι Σαμουὴ), ἅτε διαπολιορχούμενος ὑπὸ τοῦ δαίμονος ἔνδοθεν᾽ ὡς δὲ τῇ τῶν σημείων ὀνομασίᾳ συνηρπάσθη,, τηνιτὸ πρόσωπον ὑποχλίνας ἐπὶ τῇ γἧ, προῦεχύνησεν αὐτῷ. Πρῶτον μὲν οὖν ὀρθότατα φαίη τις ἂν, Σαμονὴλ ἐτύγχανεν ἐκεῖνος, ἀλλὰ μὴ μεταμορὁ πολύτροπος ὅφις, ἀνθυπενέγχας ἔφρασεν εὐσεθεΐῖ λογισμῷ - Κυρίῳ τῷ Θεῷ σου προσκυνήσεις, καὶ αὐτῷ μόνῳ λατρεύσεις. Δεύτερον δὲ πάλιν εἴποιμ᾽ ἂν, ὁπηνίκα Σαμουὴλ τοῦ παντὸς ἣρχς λαοῦ καὶ προφήτης ἐτύγχανεν ἔγκριτος, ὃ Σαοὺλ ἰδιωτεύων ἔτι καὶ τὰς τοῦ πατρὸς ὄνους ἀναζητῶ, ἀπήει μὲν ὡς αὐτὸν ἐρωτήσων, οἷα προφήτην, ξἕνεχα τῶν ἀπολομένων ὑποξυγίων, οὐδαμοῦ δὲ φαίνεται προσκυνήσας αὐτῷ, καίτοι χρήζτων αὑτοῦ, καὶ πρὸφανῶς ὑποκείμενος οἷα καθηγεμόνι λαοῦ. Πῶς οὖν ὁ ἼΒρετο συνάψας· Καὶ εἶπε. δὶς τεϑιυὐμνι5. φιοά ἰμ ἱπορτ, Ἰδίιγ, ἤρετο καὶ συνάψας· Εἶπε. ἘΡΩΗ͂ ὅτε μὴ προσκυνήσας ὡς ἰδιώτης ἄρχοντι, νῦν ἐν τῶν δάἀογϑῖ: ουπὶ ἐναντίων ὁ βασιλεὺς ἰδιωτεύοντι προσκυνεῖ; Τρίτον ἐπὶ τούτοις ἔχω λέγειν, τί δήποτε θεοὺς ἀνωδαίγοντὰς ἀκούσας, οὐδενὶ τούτων προσεχύνῃησεν· ὅτε δὲ τὸν ἄγδρα ὄρθιον ἀκῆκοεν ἀναδεδηκότα, τηνικαῦτα Καὶ μὴν, ὡς Ὠριγένης ἀπἐφήνατο τολμηρῶς, εἴπερ ἄγγελοί τινες ἧσαν ἐκ τούτων ἣ χοροὶ προφητῶν, ἔδει τοῖς κρείττοσιν ὑποχύψαι. Οὐκοῦν ἐκ πάντων ὁμοῦ τῶν ἔργων εὐχερῶς ἐστιν ἰδεῖν, ὅτι τὸν ἡγεμόνα μὲν νοῦν ἐτύφλωττεν Σαοὺλ, ὑπὸ τοῦ δαίμονος ἐλαυνόμενος· ὁ δὲ διάδολος εἰς διαφόρους ἐξήλλαττεν ἑαυτὸν ἰδέας, ὑπὸ τοῦ δυνάστου προσκυνηθῆναι πραγματενόμενος, ἵνα ἐκ τούτου πλείστους ὅσους ἐξαπατήσῃ λεληθότως ὑποχύπτων( 5.5) αὐτῷ. Καίτοι γε δὲ οὐ ξένον ἐστὶν εἰπεῖν, ὅπου ὕξ καὶ τὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ πρόσωπον εἰσιδὼν, ἔργῳ μὲν ἔνδοθεν ἑώρα καὶ πράξει Θεὸν, καὶ φύσει Θεοῦ γνήσιον Υἱὸν, ἄνθρωπον δὲ καθαρὸν., ἄχραντον, ἀκηλίδωτον ἐξωτάτω περικείμενον ἐποπτεύων, καὶ ναοῦ χρῆμα ἐκπειράζων αὐτὸν ἀμελητὶ προσείη ((. προσήει), θεομαχῶν εἰωθότως· ὡς δὲ, τὰ πρῶτα καὶ τὰ δεύτερα καθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ προχαλεσάμενος, ἡττήθη ῥαγεὶς, ἄθλιος αὖθις εἰς ἄλλο μεταλλάξας ἦθος, ὑποδεικνύναι μὲν αὐτῷ πᾶσαν τὴν τοῦδε τοῦ κόσμου περιγραφὴν ἐπεχείρησε καὶ τὰς βασιλείας αὑτῆς, ἀπονοίᾳ δὲ καὶ ψευδητορίᾳ θρασυνόμενος ἐχόμπαζε: Ταῦτα πάντα σοι δώσω, ἐὰν πεσὼν προσκυνήσῃς μοι. Τοιαύτας μὲν οὖν ὁ ἀσεβὴς ἔῤῥηξε δεῦρο φωνὰς, οἰόμενος εἰς ὀργὴν ἐκχαλέσασθαι τὰ τῆς ἀνεξικακίας ἤθη, καὶ διὰ τοῦ τοιοῦδε δοκεῖν ἐπιλαμδάνεσθαι: μακρο- ν θυμίᾳ δὲ χατεσίγασε τὸν ἀλάστορα θεοπρεπῶς ὁ Κύριος· ἴδιον γὰρ ἄν εἴη Θεῷ πάντα ἀνεξικάκως φέρειν. Εἰ τοίνυν αὐτῷ τῷ Κυρίῳ τοιαῦτα προσοὖσαι ῥήματα παρ᾽ οὐδὲν ἡγήσατο, πῶς οὐκ ἔστι δαφὲς, ὅτι προσχυνεῖσθα: βουλόμενος ἴσα Θεῷ ταῦτα διεπράττετο; Τοῦτο μὲν, οἶμαι, τοῖς εὖ φρονοῦσι κατάφωρὴν ὑπάρχε: πᾶσιν, ὅτι διὰ γυναικὸς ἐμμανοῦς ἢ πάτησε τὸν ἔχφρονα δυνάστην ὑποχῦψαι αὑτῷ παρὰ τὸ δέον.

Iōmen de palin exelittontes epi ta tōn logōn ichnē. Ti oun, hōs ēreto tēn engastrimython ho Saoul, Ti heōrakas ? eipōn? En prōtois ē paraplēx anthypenenkasa boą Kai theous heōraka anabainontas ek tēs gēs; epeidē gar ebouleto ektrachēlisai pantoiōs ton andra synarpasas ho diatholos, deiknynai saphōs, hoti to daimonion ep᾽ exousias eichen ouchi mian monon anaxai dikaiou psychēn, alla kai pasas homou tas tōn hagiōn andrōn; ho de ek tōn enantiōn tēn tōn daimonōn entautha stratian hoplisas, , kai synodon en mią rhopēs hōrą systēsamenos echompaze, peisas ((i. peisa:) kai dia toude tous hapantas ethelōn, hōs autos eiē Theos ho synagōgeus tōn allōn. Hoti d᾽ oun oikeią chrōmenos aponoią theopoiein eiōthen heauton, ho men Hēsaïas antiprosōpōs elenchōn auton, kēryttei prophētikę̄ ᾿ Sy de eipas en tę̄ kardią sou; Eis ouranon anabēsomai, epagō tōn asterōn thēsō ton thronon mou; kathiō en orei hypsēïǭ, epi ta orē ta hypsē.Ia ta pros Borrhan anathdēsomai epanō tōn nephelōn - esomai homoios tǭ Hypsistǭ. Martyrei de toutois homoia kai dia tou prophēton phthengomenos Iezekiēl hautos ho Kyrios antikrys ᾿Agthʼ hōn hypsōthē hē kardia sou, kai eipas; Theos eimi egō, katoikiō en kardią thalassēs; sy de ei anthrōpos, kai hou Theos. ᾿Anti toutou men hosas autǭ timōrias apeilei, rhąon estin ek tōn hypokeimenōn idein; hoti de toioutois epereidetai phasmasi kompologōn hekastote, theią dedēlōtai psēphophorią. Toigaroun eiper ho daimōn hoios te hēn anaxai tous onomati theous anakiklēskomenous, ouk anankē noein, hoti meizōn esti tōn anagomenōn ho anagōn? Ei de prouchei tōn hosiōn houtos, akolouthon hypolamthanein, hoti kai toutou palin autos ho archidaimōn. Ei de tauta tis apodōseien anantirrhētǭ dynamei, synistēsin hōs autos esti Theos theōn, ho tois hypēretais tois heautou toiautēn aponemōn exousian, hōste pneumata kai psychas ex hadou metapempesthai dikaiōn. ᾿Alla tauta men oudeis pō tōn eu phronountōn horieitai to synolon, hina mē tais hagiais enantia psēphieitai martyriais. Hepeidē de to deuteron ho paraplēx ēreto synapsas, Kai eipe(3;)tę̄ gygaichi, Ti egnōs ? autika palin anthypenenchasa pros tēn erōtēsin, ephēsen: Eidon andra orthion anabainonta ek tēs gēs, kai houtos idōn, hōs autēkoos egeneto tōn logōn, egnō men kata tēn hennoian tēn heautou touton einai Samouē), hate diapoliorchoumenos hypo tou daimonos endothen᾽ hōs de tę̄ tōn sēmeiōn onomasią synērpasthē,, tēnito prosōpon hypochlinas epi tę̄ gē, prouechynēsen autǭ. Prōton men oun orthotata phaiē tis an, Samonēl etynchanen ekeinos, alla mē metamoro polytropos hophis, anthypenenchas ephrasen eusetheïi logismǭ - Kyriǭ tǭ Theǭ sou proskynēseis, kai autǭ monǭ latreuseis. Deuteron de palin eipoim᾽ an, hopēnika Samouēl tou pantos hērchs laou kai prophētēs etynchanen enkritos, ho Saoul idiōteuōn eti kai tas tou patros onous anazētō, apēei men hōs auton erōtēsōn, hoia prophētēn, xenecha tōn apolomenōn hypoxygiōn, oudamou de phainetai proskynēsas autǭ, kaitoi chrēztōn hautou, kai prophanōs hypokeimenos hoia kathēgemoni laou. Pōs oun ho IBreto synapsas; Kai eipe. dis teϑiyymni5. phioa im hiport, Idiig, ēreto kai synapsas; Eipe. ERŌĒ hote mē proskynēsas hōs idiōtēs archonti, nyn en tōn daaogϑi: oupi enantiōn ho basileus idiōteuonti proskynei? Triton epi toutois echō legein, ti dēpote theous anōdaigontas akousas, oudeni toutōn prosechynę̄ēsen; hote de ton agdra orthion akēkoen anadedēkota, tēnikauta Kai mēn, hōs Ōrigenēs apephēnato tolmērōs, eiper angeloi tines hēsan ek toutōn hē choroi prophētōn, edei tois kreittosin hypochypsai. Oukoun ek pantōn homou tōn ergōn eucherōs estin idein, hoti ton hēgemona men noun etyphlōtten Saoul, hypo tou daimonos elaunomenos; ho de diadolos eis diaphorous exēllatten heauton ideas, hypo tou dynastou proskynēthēnai pragmatenomenos, hina ek toutou pleistous hosous exapatēsę̄ lelēthotōs hypochyptōn( 5.5) autǭ. Kaitoi ge de ou xenon estin eipein, hopou hyx kai to tou Christou prosōpon eisidōn, ergǭ men endothen heōra kai praxei Theon, kai physei Theou gnēsion Huion, anthrōpon de katharon., achranton, akēlidōton exōtatō perikeimenon epopteuōn, kai naou chrēma ekpeirazōn auton amelēti proseiē ((. prosēei), theomachōn eiōthotōs; hōs de, ta prōta kai ta deutera kath᾽ heautou prochalesamenos, hēttēthē rhageis, athlios authis eis allo metallaxas ēthos, hypodeiknynai men autǭ pasan tēn toude tou kosmou perigraphēn epecheirēse kai tas basileias hautēs, aponoią de kai pseudētorią thrasynomenos echompaze: Tauta panta soi dōsō, ean pesōn proskynēsę̄s moi. Toiautas men oun ho asebēs errhēxe deuro phōnas, oiomenos eis orgēn ekchalesasthai ta tēs anexikakias ēthē, kai dia tou toioude dokein epilamdanesthai: makro- n thymią de chatesigase ton alastora theoprepōs ho Kyrios; idion gar an eiē Theǭ panta anexikakōs pherein. Ei toinyn autǭ tǭ Kyriǭ toiauta prosousai rhēmata par᾽ ouden hēgēsato, pōs ouk esti daphes, hoti proschyneistha: boulomenos isa Theǭ tauta diepratteto? Touto men, oimai, tois eu phronousi kataphōrēn hyparche: pasin, hoti dia gynaikos emmanous ē patēse ton echphrona dynastēn hypochypsai hautǭ para to deon.

Let us go back again, unrolling the tracks of the words. What then? When Saul asked the ventriloquist, saying, “What have you seen?”, first the crazed woman, answering, cries: “I have seen gods coming up out of the earth.” For since the devil, having seized the man, wished to throw him headlong in every way, he set out to show clearly that the demon had it in its power to bring up not just one righteous soul but all the souls of holy men together; he, on the contrary, arming here the army of demons and assembling a gathering in one moment of time, was boasting, wishing by this too to persuade everyone that he himself was God, the gatherer of the others. That, using his own madness, he is accustomed to make himself a god, Isaiah, rebuking him to his face, proclaims prophetically: “But you said in your heart: I will go up to heaven, I will set my throne above the stars; I will sit on a high mountain, on the high mountains toward the north; I will go up above the clouds; I will be like the Most High.” And the Lord himself testifies to like things, speaking openly through the prophet Ezekiel: “Because your heart was lifted up, and you said, I am God, I will dwell in the heart of the sea; but you are a man and not God.” How many punishments he threatens him with for this, it is easy to see from what follows; and that he relies on such apparitions, boasting each time, has been shown by the divine verdict. So if the demon was able to bring up those called by the name of gods, must one not think that the one who brings up is greater than those brought up? And if he surpasses the holy ones, it follows that the chief demon in turn surpasses him. And if anyone ascribes this to an irresistible power, it establishes that he is the God of gods, who assigns to his servants such authority that they summon the spirits and souls of the righteous from Hades. But no one in his right mind will ever lay this down, lest he cast his vote against the holy testimonies. When the crazed man asked a second time, “And he said to the woman, What did you perceive?”, she at once answered the question: “I saw a man standing upright, coming up out of the earth”; and he, as he heard the words, knew in his own notion that this was Samuel, being besieged from within by the demon; and as he was carried away by the naming of the signs, then, bowing his face to the ground, he did obeisance to him. First, then, one might quite rightly say: if that had been Samuel, and not the many-shaped serpent transformed, he would have answered with pious reasoning: “You shall worship the Lord your God, and him only shall you serve.” Second, I would say again: when Samuel ruled the whole people and was a chosen prophet, Saul, still a private man and looking for his father's asses, went to ask him, as a prophet, about the lost beasts, and nowhere appears to have done obeisance to him, though he needed him and was plainly subject to him as leader of the people. How then does the king, who did not do obeisance when he was a private man before a ruler, now on the contrary do obeisance to one who is a private man? Third, besides this I can ask why, when he heard of gods coming up, he did obeisance to none of them, but when he heard that the upright man had come up, then he did. Indeed, if, as Origen boldly declared, some of them were angels or choirs of prophets, he ought to have bowed to the greater. So from all the deeds together it is easy to see that Saul was blinded in his ruling mind, driven by the demon, while the devil changed himself into various forms, contriving to be worshipped by the ruler, so as thereby to deceive secretly as many as possible who would bow to him. And indeed this is not strange to say, since even when he saw the person of Christ, though within he saw him as God in act and the genuine Son of God by nature, observing him outwardly clothed with a pure, undefiled, spotless man, a very temple, he heedlessly approached to tempt him, fighting against God as usual; and when, having challenged him a first and second time, he was defeated and broken, the wretch, changing again to another manner, tried to show him the whole compass of this world and its kingdoms, and, emboldened by madness and lying speech, boasted: “All these I will give you, if you fall down and worship me.” Such words the impious one burst out with here, thinking to provoke to anger the patient character and by this to seem to lay hold of him; but the Lord silenced the avenger with long-suffering, as befits God; for it is proper to God to bear all things patiently. If, then, he thought nothing of addressing such words to the Lord himself, how is it not clear that he did these things wishing to be worshipped as equal to God? This, I think, is evident to all who think rightly: that through a frenzied woman he deceived the senseless ruler into bowing to him against what was right.

Chapter 11

11PG 18 18

Ἕτι ὃ διαληπτέον αὐτὰ τὰ τούτοις ὑποκείμενα καθεξῆς. Ὡς οὖν ὁ Σαοὺλ ὑπεχλίνθη σματι προσχυνήπας, αὖθις ὑποκρίνεται πεπονθέναι βίαν ὁ δολομήτης, εἰς τὸ σχῆμα τοῦ Σαμουὴλ ἀμείψας ἑαυτόν· εἶτα μετὰ εἰρωνείας ἀποκρίνεται φάτως ἐδούλετο σημαίνειν, ὅτι καὶ ἄκοντα τὸν προφήτην ὁ δαίμων ἠδύνατο μεταπέμπεσθαι, καὶ κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ τοιαύτην ἔχειν ἐξουσίαν. Εἶτα τοσοῦτον ἀμβλυωποῦσί τινες, ὡς οὗ δύνασθαι νοεῖν, ὅτι τοὺς δαίμονας ἐν τῷ θείῳ φυγαδεύουσιν ὀνόματι πάντες οἱ τὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ φρονοῦντες εἰλικρινῶς, οὐχὶ δὲ τοὐναντίον ὡς ὑποκείμενοι τούτοις ἄκοντες ἀναβαίνουσιν ἐξ ᾅδου, μεταπεμπόμενοι: πρὸς αὐτῶν. Εἰ δέ τις οἴεται τὸ τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου δαιμόνιον οὐδετύπος φυγαδεύεσθαι, προῦχον ἁπάντων ὁμοῦ τῶν ἄλλων, ἀναδραμέτω μὲν εἰς τὰς τῶν ἀποστόλων Πράξεις, ἐπ’ αὐτῶν δὲ τῶν χωρίων ἐμόατεύσας, ἰδέτω πῶς ὁ περιοδεύων ἱεροκήρυξ ἀφίκετο Παῦλος ὑποχύπτειν, εἰς Φιλίππους· ὡς δὲ τὴν καλουμένην ἐφώτισε Δυαὐτοὺς, δίαν ᾿εὐσεθείας ἐπιγνώσει, τηνικαῦτα μὲν ᾧχετο τὰς εὐχὰς ἀνοίσων’ ᾿Εγέγετο δὲ παιδίσκην ἀπαγτησαί τι α, φησὶν, ἔχουσαν πνεῦμα Πύθωνος, ἥπερ ἐργασίαν ποιϊϊὴν παρέσχε τοῖς κυρίοις αὑτῆς τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ ἡμῖν ἔχραζξε έγουσα οὕτως. Οὗτοι οἱ ἄνθρωποι δοῦλοι τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ ὑψίστου εἰσὶ, ἡμῖν ὁδὸν σωτηρίας. Καὶ τοῦτο ἐπὶ πολλὰς ἔπραττεν ἡμέρας· ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μὲν δαίμων ἀοράτῳ μάστιγι στρεβλούμενος, ἄκων ἣναγκάζετο τοιαύτας ἀφιέναι φωνάς ὁ δὲ Παῦλος οὐκ ἀξιόπιστον εἶναι τὴν ἐκείνου μαρτυρίαν ἐννοῆσας, ὀρθότατα, διαπονηθεὶς ἔφη τῷ πνεύματι, Παραγγέλλω σοι, λέγων, ἐν ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐξελθεῖν ἀπ᾿ αὐτῆς. Εἶτα τὸ πρᾶγμα διηγούμενος ὁ συγγραφεὺς ἐπιφέρει - Καὶ ἐξῆλθεν αὐτῇ τῇ ὥρᾳ. Θεασάμενοι οὖν οἱ κύριοι τῆς θεραπαινίδος ὡς ἐκποδὼν ᾧχετο τῆς ἐργασίας αὐτῶν ἡ ἐλαὶς, ἐπιλαδόμενοι τὸν Παῦλον καὶ τὸν Σίλαν εἴ λχυσαν εἰς τὴν ἀγορὰν ἐπὶ τοὺς ἄρχοντας· ὕύρεσι δὲ καὶ πληγαῖς αἴτιοι γεγόνασι, συχοφαντί στάσιν Εἰ τοίνυν ὁ Παῦλος, ἐπιτιμήσας τῷ πνεύματι, τὸν μὲν πυθόμαντιν ἀθρόως ἐξήλασεν ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ ῥοπῇ, τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα τῇ τοῦ ῥήματος ἀπέδρασεν ἐξουσίᾳ, μὴ δυνάμενον ὑποστῆναι τὸν τῆς γλώσσης ἦχον· εἰπάτω παριὼν εἰς τοὐμφανὲς ὁ τῷ τοιῷδε συνιστάμενος ὅρῳ, Ποταπῇ δυνάμεως ἀρετῇ τὸν ὁμόδοξον τῷ Παύλῳ Σαμονὴλ ἄκοντα μεταχαλούμενο: ὁ δαίμων ἀνήγαγεν ἐξ ᾅδου ; ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἂν ἔχοι δεικνύναι τούτων οὐδὲν ἀληθές. Ὥστε καὶ διὰ τῶνδε μάλα ῥᾳδίως ἐστὶν ἰδεῖν, ὅτι μεταὅτι παρὰ βούλησιν ἄκων ἀνέθαινεν, οὐ θέλων, ἀλλὰ ἀνάγκῃ καὶ βίᾳ, καθάπερ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ μεταπεμφθῆγαι τοῦ κρείττονος ἐπιταχθείς. Ὁ δὲ δυνάστης ἀνθἔφη Θ.1ίδομαι σφόδρα, καὶ οἱ φυΐοι ποιεμοῦσιν ἐν ἐμοὶ, καὶ ὁ Θεὸς ἀφέστηκε, φησὶν, ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, καὶ οὐκ ἀκήκοέ μου ἕτι, οὔτ᾽ ἐν χειρὶ τῶν προφητῶν, οὔτ᾽ ἐν ἐνυπνίοις· καὶ γῦν χέκληχά σε γγωρίσαι μοι τὶ ποιήσω. Πάλιν οὖν ἀποκριτέον· Εὶ Σαμουὴλ ὁ περίόλεπτος ἐτύγχανε προφήτης, οὐκ ἂν ἐσωφρόνισε τὸν ἄνδρα νουθετῶν; οὐκ ἂν εἶπεν αὐτῷ τὸ πρῶτον; Εἰπέ μοι, σχέτλις πάντων ἀνθρώπων, εἰ περιέστηχαν οἱ ἀλλογενεῖς, ὁ Θεὸς ἀφέστηκεν ἀπὸ σοῦ καὶ τὸ παράπαν οὐκ ἑπαχῆχοέ σου, οὔτε δὲ προφῆται πρεσθεύοντες ὑπὲρ σοῦ χατήδεισαν, οὗτε ὄναρ, οὔτε ὕπαρ ἀπεκαλύφθη σοι τὸ δέον, οὐ ταύτῃ μᾶλλον ὥφελες ἐξιλεούμενος χλιθῆναι Θεῷ, καὶ πενήτων ἐλεημοσύναις ἀπολούσασθαι τὰ τῶν ἐγκλημάτων αἴτια, μήτι γε δὴ καταφεύγειν ἐπὶ μάντιν ἐγγαστρίμυθον, καὶ μανιώδει μαντικῇ τὰ τῆς εὐσεβείας ἀντικαταλλάττεσθαι σύμθολα, καὶ καθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ τὸ πάθος αὐξῆσαι διττῶς; ἢ γὰρ οὐ διανοητέον, ὅτι τὰ τοιάδε μιάσματα ῥητῶς ἀπηγόρευσεν ὁ Θεὸς ἐν τῷ Λευϊτικῷ διὰ Μωσέως 4 εἰπών Οὐκ ἐπαχο.ἰουθήσετε τοῖς ἐγγαστριμύθοις, καὶ τοῖς ἐπαοιδοῖς οὐ προσχολ.1ηθήσεσθε, μιωνθήῆγαι ἐν αὐτοῖς. ᾿Εγώ εἶμι Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς ὑμῶν· ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἀσεθῇ τάδε τὰ βδελύγματα νομίζεις ἐναντία τῷ Θεῷ, δραματουογεῖν ἐγχειρῶν ; ΓΑχουε καὶ μεθ᾽ ἕτερά τοῦ Θεοῦ χρησμῳδοῦντος ἐπὶ τῷ τοιῷδε τολμὴματι· Καὶ ψυχὴ, φησὶν, ἤτις ἂν ἐπαχοιϊουθήσῃ τοῖς ἐγγαστριμύθοις ἣ ἑπαοιδοῖς, ὥστε ἐκπορνεῦσαι ὀπίσω αὐτῶν. Ὁποῖα καὶ τίνα πείσεται προσθεὶς ἀπέφρασε προϊὼν, Ἑπιστήσω τὸ πρόσωπόν μου, φάμενος, ἐπὶ τὴν ψυχὴν ἐκείνην, καὶ ἀποιῶ αὐτὴν ἐκ τοῦ ἰαοῦ αὐτῆς. Εἰ οὖν ἀρχῆθεν νομοθετήσας ὁ Θεὸς αὐστηροῖς ἀπέστειλε προγράμμασι τοὺς τοιαύταις αοιδαὶς ἣ μαντείαις, ἀπειλεῖ δὲ σκυθρωπὰ καὶ σκιώδη χολαστέρια κατὰ τῶν ἁλισκομένων ἐπὶ τῇ δίκῃ φοθερῶς, οὐ τὸν ἀνακείμενον ἐξ ἁπαλῶ· ὀνύχων τῷ Θεῷ καὶ νομοφύλαχα βέξαιον ἔδει περὶ τούτων ἐγκαλέσαι πρῶτον ; ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὁ νομομαθὴς ἐκ μειρακίου, καὶ τὰς νομικὰς ἀχριθῶσαι γραμμὰς ἀκρότατα δυνηθεὶς, οὐκ ἂν ἐπεζήτησε τὸ πταῖσμα, μέπη ἄρα διὰ τούτου τινὲς εἰς μανιχὰς ἐξελχυσθῶσι μαντείας, ἀπάτη συλληφθέντες ἀθλίως. ᾿Αλλὰ τούτων μὲν οὐδὲν οὐτε εἶπεν οὔτε ἐξήτησεν· οὐ γὰρ ἦν ὁ Σαμουὴλ, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ τὰ τοιάδε δράματα τυρεύων ἀνέκαθεν. Ἐπὶ ὃὲ τούτοις ἀποκρίνεται, τὸ πρόσωπον τοῦ προφήτου ὑποδὺς, Ἱνατί, λέγων, ἐπερωτᾷς με, καὶ ὁ Κύριυς ἀφέστηκεν ἀπὸ σοῦ, καὶ γέγονε μετὰ τοῦ πἪλησίον σου; Καὶ πεποίηκέ σοι Κύριος καθὰ ἐϊάλησεν ἐν χειρί μου. Ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ὡς ἐχθρὸς ἅμα καὶ ἐκδημίαν ὑποτυπούμενος εἰσάγει, τὰ τῆς κατηγορίας ὑπομνήματα.

Heti ho dialēpteon auta ta toutois hypokeimena kathexēs. Hōs oun ho Saoul hypechlinthē smati proschynēpas, authis hypokrinetai peponthenai bian ho dolomētēs, eis to schēma tou Samouēl ameipsas heauton; eita meta eirōneias apokrinetai phatōs edouleto sēmainein, hoti kai akonta ton prophētēn ho daimōn ēdynato metapempesthai, kai kat᾽ autou toiautēn echein exousian. Eita tosouton amblyōpousi tines, hōs hou dynasthai noein, hoti tous daimonas en tǭ theiǭ phygadeuousin onomati pantes hoi ta tou Christou phronountes eilikrinōs, ouchi de tounantion hōs hypokeimenoi toutois akontes anabainousin ex hądou, metapempomenoi: pros autōn. Ei de tis oietai to tēs engastrimythou daimonion oudetypos phygadeuesthai, prouchon hapantōn homou tōn allōn, anadrametō men eis tas tōn apostolōn Praxeis, ep’ autōn de tōn chōriōn emoateusas, idetō pōs ho periodeuōn hierokēryx aphiketo Paulos hypochyptein, eis Philippous; hōs de tēn kaloumenēn ephōtise Dyautous, dian ᾿eusetheias epignōsei, tēnikauta men hǭcheto tas euchas anoisōn’ ᾿Egegeto de paidiskēn apagtēsai ti a, phēsin, echousan pneuma Pythōnos, hēper ergasian poiïïēn paresche tois kyriois hautēs tǭ Paulǭ kai hēmin echrazxe egousa houtōs. Houtoi hoi anthrōpoi douloi tou Theou tou hypsistou eisi, hēmin hodon sōtērias. Kai touto epi pollas epratten hēmeras; all᾽ ho men daimōn aoratǭ mastigi strebloumenos, akōn hēnankazeto toiautas aphienai phōnas ho de Paulos ouk axiopiston einai tēn ekeinou martyrian ennoēsas, orthotata, diaponētheis ephē tǭ pneumati, Parangellō soi, legōn, en onomati Iēsou Christou exelthein ap᾿ autēs. Eita to pragma diēgoumenos ho syngrapheus epipherei - Kai exēlthen autę̄ tę̄ hōrą. Theasamenoi oun hoi kyrioi tēs therapainidos hōs ekpodōn hǭcheto tēs ergasias autōn hē elais, epiladomenoi ton Paulon kai ton Silan ei lchysan eis tēn agoran epi tous archontas; hyyresi de kai plēgais aitioi gegonasi, sychophanti stasin Ei toinyn ho Paulos, epitimēsas tǭ pneumati, ton men pythomantin athroōs exēlasen en autę̄ tę̄ rhopę̄, to de pneuma tę̄ tou rhēmatos apedrasen exousią, mē dynamenon hypostēnai ton tēs glōssēs ēchon; eipatō pariōn eis toumphanes ho tǭ toiǭde synistamenos horǭ, Potapę̄ dynameōs aretę̄ ton homodoxon tǭ Paulǭ Samonēl akonta metachaloumeno: ho daimōn anēgagen ex hądou ? all᾽ ouk an echoi deiknynai toutōn ouden alēthes. Hōste kai dia tōnde mala rhądiōs estin idein, hoti metaoti para boulēsin akōn anethainen, ou thelōn, alla anankę̄ kai bią, kathaper hyp᾽ autou metapemphthēgai tou kreittonos epitachtheis. Ho de dynastēs anthephē Th.1idomai sphodra, kai hoi phyïoi poiemousin en emoi, kai ho Theos aphestēke, phēsin, ap᾽ emou, kai ouk akēkoe mou heti, out᾽ en cheiri tōn prophētōn, out᾽ en enypniois; kai gyn cheklēcha se ngōrisai moi ti poiēsō. Palin oun apokriteon; Ei Samouēl ho perioleptos etynchane prophētēs, ouk an esōphronise ton andra nouthetōn? ouk an eipen autǭ to prōton? Eipe moi, schetlis pantōn anthrōpōn, ei periestēchan hoi allogeneis, ho Theos aphestēken apo sou kai to parapan ouk hepachēchoe sou, oute de prophētai prestheuontes hyper sou chatēdeisan, houte onar, oute hypar apekalyphthē soi to deon, ou tautę̄ mallon hōpheles exileoumenos chlithēnai Theǭ, kai penētōn eleēmosynais apolousasthai ta tōn enklēmatōn aitia, mēti ge dē katapheugein epi mantin engastrimython, kai maniōdei mantikę̄ ta tēs eusebeias antikatallattesthai symthola, kai kath᾽ heautou to pathos auxēsai dittōs? ē gar ou dianoēteon, hoti ta toiade miasmata rhētōs apēgoreusen ho Theos en tǭ Leuïtikǭ dia Mōseōs 4 eipōn Ouk epacho.iouthēsete tois engastrimythois, kai tois epaoidois ou proschol.1ēthēsesthe, miōnthēēgai en autois. ᾿Egō eimi Kyrios ho Theos hymōn; all᾽ ouk asethę̄ tade ta bdelygmata nomizeis enantia tǭ Theǭ, dramatouogein encheirōn ? GAchoue kai meth᾽ hetera tou Theou chrēsmǭdountos epi tǭ toiǭde tolmēmati; Kai psychē, phēsin, ētis an epachoiïouthēsę̄ tois engastrimythois hē hepaoidois, hōste ekporneusai opisō autōn. Hopoia kai tina peisetai prostheis apephrase proïōn, Hepistēsō to prosōpon mou, phamenos, epi tēn psychēn ekeinēn, kai apoiō autēn ek tou iaou autēs. Ei oun archēthen nomothetēsas ho Theos austērois apesteile programmasi tous toiautais aoidais hē manteiais, apeilei de skythrōpa kai skiōdē cholasteria kata tōn haliskomenōn epi tę̄ dikę̄ photherōs, ou ton anakeimenon ex hapalō; onychōn tǭ Theǭ kai nomophylacha bexaion edei peri toutōn enkalesai prōton ? ᾿All᾽ ho nomomathēs ek meirakiou, kai tas nomikas achrithōsai grammas akrotata dynētheis, ouk an epezētēse to ptaisma, mepē ara dia toutou tines eis manichas exelchysthōsi manteias, apatē syllēphthentes athliōs. ᾿Alla toutōn men ouden oute eipen oute exētēsen; ou gar ēn ho Samouēl, all᾽ ho ta toiade dramata tyreuōn anekathen. Epi hoe toutois apokrinetai, to prosōpon tou prophētou hypodys, Hinati, legōn, eperōtąs me, kai ho Kyriys aphestēken apo sou, kai gegone meta tou pĒlēsion sou? Kai pepoiēke soi Kyrios katha eïalēsen en cheiri mou. Tauta men oun hōs echthros hama kai ekdēmian hypotypoumenos eisagei, ta tēs katēgorias hypomnēmata.

Next we must take up in order the very things that follow. When Saul had bowed down in obeisance, the crafty one again pretends to have suffered violence, having changed himself into the shape of Samuel; then he answers with irony, wishing to signify that the demon could summon the prophet even against his will and had such authority over him. And then some are so dim-sighted as not to be able to understand that all who sincerely think the things of Christ put the demons to flight in the divine name, and do not, on the contrary, as though subject to them, come up from Hades against their will when summoned by them. If anyone thinks that the demon of the ventriloquist could in no way be put to flight, being superior to all the others together, let him run back to the Acts of the Apostles, and looking into those very passages, let him see how Paul, the travelling herald, came to Philippi; and when he had enlightened Lydia, as she is called, with the knowledge of godliness, he then went to offer prayers: “And it came about,” it says, “that a slave girl met us having a spirit of Python, who brought her masters much gain. She cried after Paul and us, saying thus: These men are servants of the Most High God, who proclaim to us the way of salvation. And she did this for many days.” The demon, racked by an invisible scourge, was forced against its will to utter such words; but Paul, judging that its testimony was not trustworthy, quite rightly, being greatly troubled, said to the spirit: “I command you in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her.” Then the writer, narrating the affair, adds: “And it came out that very hour. When the masters of the slave girl saw that the hope of their gain was gone, they seized Paul and Silas and dragged them into the marketplace before the rulers”; and they became the cause of insults and blows to them, slandering them with sedition. If, then, Paul, rebuking the spirit, drove out the pythoness's spirit all at once in that very moment, and the spirit fled at the authority of his word, unable to withstand the sound of his tongue, let him who stands by such a rule come forward openly and say: by the virtue of what power did the demon bring up from Hades Samuel, who shared Paul's faith, summoning him against his will? But he could show nothing of this to be true. So from these things too it is very easy to see that the demon pretended that he came up against his wish, unwilling, by necessity and force, as though commanded to be summoned by the stronger. The ruler answered: “I am in great distress; the foreigners are making war on me, and God has departed from me,” he says, “and no longer hears me, either by the hand of the prophets or in dreams; and now I have called you to make known to me what I should do.” Again, then, one must answer: if it had been Samuel, the renowned prophet, would he not have brought the man to his senses by admonishing him? Would he not have said to him first: “Tell me, most wretched of all men: if foreigners surround you, if God has departed from you and does not hear you at all, if neither have prophets gone down to intercede for you, nor in dream or waking has what you must do been revealed to you, ought you not rather to bow to God in propitiation, and wash away the causes of your charges by alms to the poor, instead of fleeing to a ventriloquist diviner, exchanging the tokens of piety for frenzied divination, and doubling the suffering against yourself? Or must you not consider that God expressly forbade such pollutions in Leviticus through Moses, saying: You shall not follow ventriloquists, and you shall not cleave to enchanters, to be defiled by them. I am the Lord your God? Do you not think these impious abominations contrary to God, when you attempt to act them out? Hear also God's oracle later against such a venture: And the soul, he says, that follows ventriloquists or enchanters, so as to go whoring after them; and what it will suffer he declared as he went on, saying: I will set my face against that soul and destroy it from among its people”? If, then, God, legislating from the beginning, banished with stern edicts those given to such incantations or divinations, and fearfully threatens grim and dark punishments against those convicted in judgment, ought not the man dedicated to God from his tender years, the firm guardian of the law, to have charged him with these things first? Indeed the man learned in the law from boyhood, able to examine the letters of the law most precisely, would not have overlooked the fault, lest perhaps some be dragged by it into frenzied divinations, wretchedly caught by deceit. But he said and asked nothing of the kind; for it was not Samuel, but the one who has contrived such dramas from of old. Upon this he answers, putting on the person of the prophet: “Why do you ask me, when the Lord has departed from you and has gone over to your neighbour? And the Lord has done to you as he spoke by my hand.” These things he brings in as an enemy, sketching at the same time his departure: reminders of accusation.

Chapter 12

12PG 18 18

Θεωρητέον δὲ πῶς αὐτὰ τὰ συνεκτικὰ παρεὶς 5 ἐγκλήματα, πλάττεται μὲν ὑποκρίσει δεικτικωτέρᾳ φθέγγεσθαι’ μηδὲν δὲ προγνώσεως ἄξιον εἰπτὼν, ἐκεῖνα δευτεροῖ τεχνασμένως, ὅσα περιὼν ὁ Σαμουὴλ ἔτι προῦλεγε συνενεχθῆναι τῷ Σαοὺλ, ἅπερ ὡς ἔδη γεγονότα προανεφώνει προφητεύων. ᾿Αλλά γε μὴν ὅγε φήσας αὐτῷ, Τί με ἐπερωτᾷς ; διαῤῥήδην ὁμολογεῖ ταῦτα ἃ καὶ πρότερον εἰρήκει· δὲ δὴ τὰ πρῶτα, διὰ τῶν ἔπειτα βεβαιῶν ἐπὶ προσχήματι γοωδῶς - Ὠριγένης ὃὲ τοὐναντίον αὐτὰ τὰ πάλαι τῷ προφήτῃ προαναφωνηθέντα ῥήματα παραλαβὼν ἐπὶ λέξεως, ὡς ἄρτια καὶ καινὰ προφητείας ἀποφθέγματα διορίζεται· διά το: τοῦτο βούλεται τὸν Σαμουὴλ ἀνῆχθαι, καίτοι τῆς Γραφῆς ἄντικρυς ἐλεγχούσης αὐτὸν, ὥς γε συνομολογεῖ καὶ αὑτὸς ἐν μέρει τοπικῶς. ᾿Αλλὰ τέ μετὰ ταῦτα προετίθη λιν, ὁπηνίκα τῷ δυνάστῃ διελέγετο τὸ φάσμα; Διαῤῥήξει Κύριος τὴν βασιλείαν ἐκ χειρός σου, καὶ δώσει αὐτὴν τῷ πλησίον σου τῷ Δαυῖδ, διότι οὐκ ἤκουσας τῆς φωνῆς Κυρίου, καὶ οὐκ ἔπλησας θυμὸν ὀργῆς αὐτοῦ ἐν ᾿Αμαλήκ. Διὰ ἑἐῆμα τοῦτο ἐποίησε Κύριος τοῦτό σοι τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ταύτῃ καὶ δώσει Κύριος τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ μετὰ σοῦ εἰς χεῖρας ἀλλοφύλων. ΕΠ δέ τις ἀκριβῶσαι βούλοιτο τὸ σαφὲς, ἐπανίτω μὲν ἐπὶ τὴν τοῦ Γράμματος ἱστορίαν, ὀλίγῳ πρόσθεν ἀναδραμών᾽ αὐτὸ ὃὲ τὸ χωρίον ἀναπτύξας, ἔνθα τὸν ᾿Αμαλὴκ ἡττήσας ἐσφετερίσατο τὰ κράτιστα τῶν σκύλων, καὶ τὰς ἐκ τούτων ᾧετο δεῖν ἀναφέρειν ὁλοχανυτιύσεις ἐπιστημόνως, εὑρήσειεν ἅν, ὡς ἅπαντα τὰ ῥήματα ταῦτα κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ προεῖπεν ἐπὶ λέξεως ὁ Σαμουήλ’ ἔφη γὰρ ὅτι Καὶ διέῤῥηξε Κύριος ἐκ χειρὸς αὐτοῦ τὴν βασιλείαν· ὁπότε καὶ τὸ τοῦ πτερύγιον ἐπιλαβόμενος ὁ δυνάστης ἐδίχασε- προῦλεγε δὲ αὐτῷ πρὸς ἐπὶ τούτοις μὲν, ὡς ἤμελλεν ἡ βασιλεία δοθήσεσθαι τῷ πλησίον αὐτοῦ τῷ μᾶλλον ὑπὲρ αὐτὸν ἀγαθῷ, προεφήτενε δὲ καὶ τίνα τρόπον ἔδει τὸν Ἰσραὴλ ἕνεκα τούτου διασχισθήσεσθαι καὶ μηκέτι ἐπιστρέψαι. Ταῦτα δὲ φήσας, ὁμοῦ τοῖς ἔργοις ἐβεβαίου τὰ λεκτέα ’ μετ᾽ οὐ πολὺ γὰρ ἐκ θείας ἀποσταλεὶς ἐπικρίσεως ἔχρισε βασιλέα τὸν Δαυῖδ.·Αρ᾽ οὖν οὐδὲν ἀπέγγειλε ξένον ὁ διὰ ἐγγαστριμύθου λεγόμενος ἀνῆχθαι, τὰ δὲ ὑπὸ τοὺ Σαμονὴλ εἰρημένα πρότερον, ὡς ἴδια μὲν ἐσχημάτιζε προσωποποιῶν ἀπάτῃ, πιθανῇ δὲ τεχνοποιΐᾳ ταυτολογῶν, ὑπεκρίνατο δὴ προφητικῶς ὁμιλεῖν. ᾿Αλλ ὥσπερ ἀγύρται μάντεις ἐπὶ πλουσίων ἰέναι θύρας ἐπειγόμενοι, τὰ μὲν ἤδη παροδεύσαντα τοῦ βίου αὐτὰ δὲ τὰ πρὸ πολλοῦ γεγονότα λέγειν αὐτοσχεδίως παραχρῆμα μὲν ἐκπλήττουσι τοὺς αὑτηχόους, εἰς εὐήθη δὲ πίστιν αὐτοὺς ἀπατγόμενοι, περὶ τῶν μελλόντων ἅπερ ἐθέλουσι πλάττουσιν· οὕτως ἄρα καὶ τὸ τὴς ἐγγαστριμύθου φάσμα μεταμορφούμενον, αὐτὰ μὲν ἐξηγόρευνε τὰ προφητικὰ τοῦ Σαμουὴλ ἀποφθέγματα, τῷ δὲ δοκεῖν ῴετο προφῇτεύειν, οὐδὲν ἐπιστάμενος (4΄)· ἀλλὰ τὰ μὲν ἀλλότρια προύταττεν ὡς ἴδια, καὶ χατέπληττε τὸν ἀλάστορα, διὰ δὲ τούτων εὐχερῶς ὑπεσύλα καὶ τὸν νοῦν ἔχλεπτεν ἐκείνου. Τί οὖν ἄλλο μετὰ ταῦτα προσετέθη ; Καὶ σὺ, φησὶν, αὔριον, καὶ ὁ υἱός σου Ἰωνάθαν ἔῴκει λέγειν ὁ δαίμων ὡς ἴδια. καὶ τὴν παρεμβολὴν Ἰσραὴλ δώσει Κύριος εἰς χεῖρας ἀλλοφύλων. ᾿Αλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν

Theōrēteon de pōs auta ta synektika pareis 5 enklēmata, plattetai men hypokrisei deiktikōterą phthengesthai’ mēden de prognōseōs axion eiptōn, ekeina deuteroi technasmenōs, hosa periōn ho Samouēl eti proulege synenechthēnai tǭ Saoul, haper hōs edē gegonota proanephōnei prophēteuōn. ᾿Alla ge mēn hoge phēsas autǭ, Ti me eperōtąs ? diarrhēdēn homologei tauta ha kai proteron eirēkei; de dē ta prōta, dia tōn epeita bebaiōn epi proschēmati goōdōs - Ōrigenēs hoe tounantion auta ta palai tǭ prophētę̄ proanaphōnēthenta rhēmata paralabōn epi lexeōs, hōs artia kai kaina prophēteias apophthegmata diorizetai; dia to: touto bouletai ton Samouēl anēchthai, kaitoi tēs Graphēs antikrys elenchousēs auton, hōs ge synomologei kai hautos en merei topikōs. ᾿Alla te meta tauta proetithē lin, hopēnika tǭ dynastę̄ dielegeto to phasma? Diarrhēxei Kyrios tēn basileian ek cheiros sou, kai dōsei autēn tǭ plēsion sou tǭ Dauid, dioti ouk ēkousas tēs phōnēs Kyriou, kai ouk eplēsas thymon orgēs autou en ᾿Amalēk. Dia heeēma touto epoiēse Kyrios touto soi tę̄ hēmerą tautę̄ kai dōsei Kyrios ton ᾿Israēl meta sou eis cheiras allophylōn. EP de tis akribōsai bouloito to saphes, epanitō men epi tēn tou Grammatos historian, oligǭ prosthen anadramōn᾽ auto hoe to chōrion anaptyxas, entha ton ᾿Amalēk hēttēsas espheterisato ta kratista tōn skylōn, kai tas ek toutōn hǭeto dein anapherein holochanytiyseis epistēmonōs, heurēseien han, hōs hapanta ta rhēmata tauta kat᾽ ekeino kairou proeipen epi lexeōs ho Samouēl’ ephē gar hoti Kai dierrhēxe Kyrios ek cheiros autou tēn basileian; hopote kai to tou pterygion epilabomenos ho dynastēs edichase- proulege de autǭ pros epi toutois men, hōs ēmellen hē basileia dothēsesthai tǭ plēsion autou tǭ mallon hyper auton agathǭ, proephētene de kai tina tropon edei ton Israēl heneka toutou diaschisthēsesthai kai mēketi epistrepsai. Tauta de phēsas, homou tois ergois ebebaiou ta lektea ’ met᾽ ou poly gar ek theias apostaleis epikriseōs echrise basilea ton Dauid.;Ar᾽ oun ouden apengeile xenon ho dia engastrimythou legomenos anēchthai, ta de hypo tou Samonēl eirēmena proteron, hōs idia men eschēmatize prosōpopoiōn apatę̄, pithanę̄ de technopoiïą tautologōn, hypekrinato dē prophētikōs homilein. ᾿All hōsper agyrtai manteis epi plousiōn ienai thyras epeigomenoi, ta men ēdē parodeusanta tou biou auta de ta pro pollou gegonota legein autoschediōs parachrēma men ekplēttousi tous hautēchoous, eis euēthē de pistin autous apatgomenoi, peri tōn mellontōn haper ethelousi plattousin; houtōs ara kai to tēs engastrimythou phasma metamorphoumenon, auta men exēgoreune ta prophētika tou Samouēl apophthegmata, tǭ de dokein ǭeto prophę̄teuein, ouden epistamenos (4΄); alla ta men allotria proutatten hōs idia, kai chateplētte ton alastora, dia de toutōn eucherōs hypesyla kai ton noun echlepten ekeinou. Ti oun allo meta tauta prosetethē ? Kai sy, phēsin, aurion, kai ho huios sou Iōnathan eǭkei legein ho daimōn hōs idia. kai tēn parembolēn Israēl dōsei Kyrios eis cheiras allophylōn. ᾿Alla tauta men

We must observe how, passing over the very charges that hold the matter together, he feigns to speak with a more demonstrative air; but, saying nothing worthy of foreknowledge, he artfully repeats all that Samuel, while still alive, had foretold would befall Saul, which in prophesying he had proclaimed beforehand as though already done. Indeed, the one who said to him, “Why do you ask me?” plainly admits that these are the things he had said before, confirming the first things by the later ones, as a pretext, by sorcery. But Origen, on the contrary, taking word for word the very sayings proclaimed long before by the prophet, defines them as fresh and new utterances of prophecy; and for this reason he wants Samuel to have been brought up, although Scripture refutes him directly, as he himself partly admits in one place. But what did it add after this, when the apparition was talking with the ruler? “The Lord will tear the kingdom out of your hand and give it to your neighbour David, because you did not listen to the voice of the Lord and did not carry out the fury of his anger on Amalek. Therefore the Lord has done this thing to you this day, and the Lord will give Israel with you into the hands of the foreigners.” If anyone wishes to verify what is plain, let him go back to the narrative of the text, running back a little; and unrolling the very passage where Saul, having defeated Amalek, appropriated the best of the spoils and, as though with understanding, thought he should offer whole burnt offerings from them, he would find that Samuel at that time foretold all these words word for word. For he said, “And the Lord has torn the kingdom out of his hand,” when the ruler took hold of the hem of his robe and tore it; and he foretold to him besides that the kingdom would be given to his neighbour, who was better than he, and he prophesied also in what way Israel would be divided because of this and would no longer return. And having said this, he confirmed what was spoken together with deeds; for not long after, sent by divine decision, he anointed David king. So the one said to have been brought up through the ventriloquist announced nothing new, but shaped as his own what Samuel had said before, impersonating him by deceit, and, repeating it with persuasive artistry, pretended to speak prophetically. But just as begging soothsayers, hurrying to the doors of the rich, at once amaze their hearers by telling offhand what has already passed in their lives and what happened long before, and then, having beguiled them into simple belief, fabricate whatever they like about the future; so too the apparition of the ventriloquist, transformed, recited the very prophetic sayings of Samuel and thought it was prophesying in appearance, though it knew nothing; it set forth another's words as its own and astounded the accursed man, and through them easily stole upon him and stole his mind away. What, then, was added after this? “And you,” it says, “tomorrow, and your son Jonathan”: the demon seemed to say this as its own; “and the Lord will give the camp of Israel into the hands of the foreigners.” But these things …

Chapter 13

13PG 18 18

Ζητητέον δὲ πότερον ἀληθῆ προὔλεγεν, ὡς οὐ ᾿Απὸ στόχου. βοητῖα ἀπὸ στοχασμοῦ. (Ἀπὸ ᾧετοʼ καὶ πότερον ἀπὸ στόχου καὶ συγχυρίας ἀπήγγειλεν· καὶ πρὸς ἐπὶ τούτοις εἰ προεγνωκέναι ἠδύνατό τινα. Πρῶτον μὲν οὖν οὐ φαίνεται τῇ ἑξῆς ἡμέρᾳ διαφθαρεὶς ὁ Σαοὺλ, ὡς ἔφασκε τὸ φάσμα φθεγγόμενον· εἰ γὰρ ἀκούσας τῶν λόγων, ἐκ τῆς ἄγαν ἀθυμίας οὐκ ἔφαγεν ἄρτον ὅλην τὴν ἡμέραν καὶ ὅλην τὴν νύκτα, φησὶν, ἐκείνην, ὡς ἡ θεία διαγορεύει Γραφὴ, μετὰ δὲ τοῦτο παραινοῦσα πάλιν ἡ γυνὴ προὔτρεπεν ἐδωδῆς ἅψασθαι, προκειμένης ὁδοῦ· πρόδηλον, ὅτι τῇ δευτέρᾳ δήπουθεν ἡμέρᾳ, μετὰ τὴν πάννυχτον καὶ πανήμερον ἐκείνην ἀσιτίαν, ἔπεισε μὲν αὐτὸν, εἰς τοὔδαφος ἐῤῥιμιμένον ἐκλύτως, ἀναστῆναι καὶ καθεσθῆναι κοσμιώτερον ἐπὶ τοῦ δίφρου· τὸ δὲ μοσχάριον, ὅπερ εἶχε γαλαθηνὸν, ἀμελητὶ λαθοῦσα ηὐτρέπιζεν ἐδωδάς· ἐπειδὴ δὲ προσέφερεν αὐτῷ καὶ τοῖς ἀμφ᾽ αὐτὸν ἀριστοποιήσασα σπουδαίως, ὁ μὲν αὐτόθι σιτίων ἐλάβετο προτραπείς· ἀνάγκη δὲ νοεῖν, ὡς εἰς ἄλλας ἀφίκετο νυχτερίους ὥρας, εἴπερ ᾧχετο νυκτὸς ἐκεῖθεν ἐξορμήσας.·Ὥστε τοῦτο μὲν αὐτοτελῶς ἐλέγχεται ψευσάμενος ὁ δαίμων οὐ γὰρ ὡς εἶπεν, Αὔριον ἔσῃ σὺ μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, γέγονεν οὕτως, ὁπηνίκα τὴν ἑξῆς αὐτόσε διέτριψεν ἡμέραν ἄσιτος· εἶτα τῇ δευτέρᾳ τῆς ἐδωδῆς ἁψάμενος ἐβάδιζεν εἰς τὸ στρατόπεδον. Οὐχὶ δὲ τοῦτο μόνον ἁλίσκεται παρὰ τὸ γεγονὸς εἰρηκὼς, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸν Ἰωνάθαν ἔφη μονώατοῦ ὁμοῦ τῷ πατρὶ καταλῆξαι πρὸς αὐτόν· ἐκ δὲ τῶν ἐναντίων ἡ διηγηματιχὴ τοῦ Γράμματος διαγορεύει φωνὴ, τὸν Σαοὺλ ἅμα τρισὶν ἀπεσφάχθαι παισὶν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἑνὶ μόνῳ, ὡς ἔφησεν ἐκεῖνος. Οὐκοῦν ἀπορίᾳ προγνώσεως οὐδὲν ἀληθὲς ἐξεῖπεν ὁ δαίμων ᾿· οὗ γὰρ ἂν ἐναντία τῶν γεγονότων ἀπήγγειλεν· ἀλλὰ τὰ τῷ Σαμουὴλ εἰρημένα πρότερον, ὡς ἔφην, ὑποκλέψας, ὀλίγα ἅττα προτετίθη τούτοις, ἐκ τῶν εἰκότων ὁμοιότροπα συμπλέξας οὕτως ἄρα καὶ θάνατον ἠπείλει τῷ δυνάστῃ, ταῖς ἐκείνου φωναῖς ἀποχρώμενος ἀλλ᾽ ἔτι γε καὶ τὴν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ ἐκδοῦναι παὑπισχνεῖτο, τῷ τὸν προφήτην βηκέναι διασχισθήσεσθαι τὸν αόν. Ὁρῶν οὖν ἐπιτετειχισμένα πολέμου μηχανήματα, καὶ τὸν τοῦ λαοῦ προεστῶτα περιδεῇ, προσέτι δὲ καὶ καταλειφθέντα πρὸς αὐτοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ (δι᾽ ὧν ὁ δυνάστης ὡμολόγει στοχαζόμενος, ὅτι δεῦρο περαιοῦται τὸ τοῦ προφήτου κἤρυγμα), πρὸς τὰς ἑνεστώσα: ὑπεχρί νατὸ κινήσεις ἀναφωνεῖν· ὅσα μέντοι προσέθηκεν ἴδια καθ᾽ ἑαυτὰ, φανερῶς ἑάλω ψευσάμενος· οὔτε γὰρ τὴν τοῦ θανάτου ἠδύνατο προειπεῖν ἡμέραν, οὔτε τὰς τῶν υἱέοιν τοῦ Σαοὺλ ἀναιρέσεις, ὧν ἐπὶ ὀνόμαἡ Γραφή. Ἐκ δὲ τούτων οὐ χαλεπῶς ἂν εἴη νοεῖν, ὡς οὐδὲν ἴδιον οὐδὲ ἀληθὲς ἀπήγἵειλε τὸ πνεῦμα᾽ ὅτε δὲ τοῦ Σαμουὴλ ὑπεξέχλεπτε ῥῆῇματα, ταῦτα σφετεριζόμενον ᾧετο προφητεύειν. ᾿Αλλὰ μάλιστα μὲν οὐκ ἔστιν εἰπεῖν, ὅτι τοῦτο προῦφήτευεν ἀψευδῶς εἰ δʼ ἄρα καὶ πολέμου γένεσιν τὰ τῆς αἱματοχυσίας ἀνήκεστα ῥεύματα, τίς ὁ τῶν ἁπάντων αἴτιός ἐστι πολέμων ; οὐκ ὁ διάβολος; Οὐκ αὐτὸς ἐξητήσατο τὸν Ἰώβ; οὐκ ἐπἥγειρεν αὐτῷ πόλεμον ἐξαίφνης ἀκήρυκτον, οὐ μεταμορφούμενος ἄλλοθι ἄλλως, αὐτάγγελος ἅμα καὶ μάρτυς ἐγίγνετο καὶ πολέμαρχος, εἰς τὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐντόσθια παρεισδύς ;

Zētēteon de poteron alēthē proulegen, hōs ou ᾿Apo stochou. boētia apo stochasmou. (Apo hǭetoʼ kai poteron apo stochou kai synchyrias apēngeilen; kai pros epi toutois ei proegnōkenai ēdynato tina. Prōton men oun ou phainetai tę̄ hexēs hēmerą diaphthareis ho Saoul, hōs ephaske to phasma phthengomenon; ei gar akousas tōn logōn, ek tēs agan athymias ouk ephagen arton holēn tēn hēmeran kai holēn tēn nykta, phēsin, ekeinēn, hōs hē theia diagoreuei Graphē, meta de touto parainousa palin hē gynē proutrepen edōdēs hapsasthai, prokeimenēs hodou; prodēlon, hoti tę̄ deuterą dēpouthen hēmerą, meta tēn pannychton kai panēmeron ekeinēn asitian, epeise men auton, eis toudaphos errhimimenon eklytōs, anastēnai kai kathesthēnai kosmiōteron epi tou diphrou; to de moscharion, hoper eiche galathēnon, amelēti lathousa ēutrepizen edōdas; epeidē de prosepheren autǭ kai tois amph᾽ auton aristopoiēsasa spoudaiōs, ho men autothi sitiōn elabeto protrapeis; anankē de noein, hōs eis allas aphiketo nychterious hōras, eiper hǭcheto nyktos ekeithen exormēsas.;Hōste touto men autotelōs elenchetai pseusamenos ho daimōn ou gar hōs eipen, Aurion esę̄ sy met᾽ emou, gegonen houtōs, hopēnika tēn hexēs autose dietripsen hēmeran asitos; eita tę̄ deuterą tēs edōdēs hapsamenos ebadizen eis to stratopedon. Ouchi de touto monon halisketai para to gegonos eirēkōs, alla kai ton Iōnathan ephē monōatou homou tǭ patri katalēxai pros auton; ek de tōn enantiōn hē diēgēmatichē tou Grammatos diagoreuei phōnē, ton Saoul hama trisin apesphachthai paisin, all᾽ ouk heni monǭ, hōs ephēsen ekeinos. Oukoun aporią prognōseōs ouden alēthes exeipen ho daimōn ᾿; hou gar an enantia tōn gegonotōn apēngeilen; alla ta tǭ Samouēl eirēmena proteron, hōs ephēn, hypoklepsas, oliga hatta protetithē toutois, ek tōn eikotōn homoiotropa symplexas houtōs ara kai thanaton ēpeilei tǭ dynastę̄, tais ekeinou phōnais apochrōmenos all᾽ eti ge kai tēn tou Israēl ekdounai paupischneito, tǭ ton prophētēn bēkenai diaschisthēsesthai ton aon. Horōn oun epiteteichismena polemou mēchanēmata, kai ton tou laou proestōta perideę̄, proseti de kai kataleiphthenta pros autou tou Theou (di᾽ hōn ho dynastēs hōmologei stochazomenos, hoti deuro peraioutai to tou prophētou kērygma), pros tas henestōsa: hypechri nato kinēseis anaphōnein; hosa mentoi prosethēken idia kath᾽ heauta, phanerōs healō pseusamenos; oute gar tēn tou thanatou ēdynato proeipein hēmeran, oute tas tōn huieoin tou Saoul anaireseis, hōn epi onomaē Graphē. Ek de toutōn ou chalepōs an eiē noein, hōs ouden idion oude alēthes apēgieile to pneuma᾽ hote de tou Samouēl hypexechlepte rhēę̄mata, tauta spheterizomenon hǭeto prophēteuein. ᾿Alla malista men ouk estin eipein, hoti touto prouphēteuen apseudōs ei dʼ ara kai polemou genesin ta tēs haimatochysias anēkesta rheumata, tis ho tōn hapantōn aitios esti polemōn ? ouk ho diabolos? Ouk autos exētēsato ton Iōb? ouk epēgeiren autǭ polemon exaiphnēs akērykton, ou metamorphoumenos allothi allōs, autangelos hama kai martys egigneto kai polemarchos, eis ta tōn anthrōpōn entosthia pareisdys ?

We must inquire whether it foretold the truth, or spoke at a guess, announcing from guesswork and chance; and besides, whether it could foreknow anything at all. First, then, Saul does not appear to have perished on the next day, as the apparition said in its utterance. For if, having heard the words, from excessive despondency he did not eat bread all that day and all that night, as the divine Scripture declares, and after this the woman again urged him to take food, since a journey lay ahead of him, it is plain that it was on the second day, after that fast all night and all day, that she persuaded him, lying slack on the ground, to get up and sit more decently on the couch; and the suckling calf she had, she quickly slaughtered and prepared as food; and when she had made the meal eagerly and set it before him and those with him, he, being urged, took food there; and we must understand that he came to further hours of the night, if indeed he set out from there by night. So the demon is convicted of lying by this fact itself; for it did not happen as he said, “Tomorrow you will be with me,” since Saul spent the next day there without food, and then, having taken food on the second, he went to the camp. Nor is he caught only in saying what was contrary to the fact; he also said that Jonathan alone, together with his father, would end up with him; but on the contrary, the narrative voice of Scripture declares that Saul was slain together with three sons, not with one only, as he said. So, for lack of foreknowledge, the demon said nothing true; for he would not have announced things contrary to what happened. Rather, having stolen, as I said, what Samuel had said before, he added a few things to it, weaving in similar things from what was probable; so he threatened the ruler with death, making use of Samuel's words, and promised besides the handing over of the camp of Israel, because the prophet had said that the people would be divided. For he saw the engines of war set up against him, and the leader of the people terrified, and moreover abandoned by God himself (from which the ruler, guessing, admitted that the prophet's proclamation was being fulfilled here), and he pretended to make his proclamation in accordance with the present movements. But whatever he added on his own, by itself, he was plainly caught lying in it; for he could not foretell the day of death, nor the killings of the sons of Saul, whom Scripture names. From this it is not hard to understand that the spirit announced nothing of its own, nothing true; but when it secretly stole the words of Samuel and appropriated them, it thought it was prophesying. But above all it cannot be said that it prophesied this without falsehood; and if indeed it did foretell the outbreak of war and the incurable streams of bloodshed, who is the cause of all wars? Is it not the devil? Did he not ask for Job? Did he not suddenly raise an undeclared war against him, and, transforming himself in different ways in different places, become at once his own messenger, witness, and war-leader, slipping into the inmost parts of men?

Chapter 14

14PG 18 18

᾿Αλλὰ ἀσαφὲς εἶναι τὸ σχῆμα νενόμισται τοῖς πολλοῖς· ἱτέον οὖν ἀκολούθως εἰς τὰ τῆς τρίτης τῶν βασιλειῶν ἴχνη. Φαίνεται τοίνυν ὅπως ὁ προφήτης ἐπερωτᾶται Μιχαίας ὑπὸ τοῦ ᾿Αχαάβ’ ἀλλ᾽ ἐπειδήπερ ἠναγκάζετο τἀληθῆ λέγειν ἀπαρακαλύπτως, ἑωρακέναι μὲν ἔφασκε τὸν Κύριον ἐπὶ θρόνου καθήμενον, εἶτα καὶ στρατιὰς ἑστάναι περὶ αὐτὸν οὐρανίους ἔκ τε δεξιῶν ἅμα καὶ εὐωνύμων· ὁμοῦ δὲ τῇ ἧς ὄψεως ἱστορίᾳ, καὶ φωνῇς ἔφησεν ἀκηκοέναι τοιᾶσδέ τινος Τίς ἁπατήσει τὸν ᾿Αχαὰβ, καὶ ἀναβήσεται εἰς Ῥεμμὼθ Γαλαὰδ, καὶ πεσεῖται ἐκεῖ; τηνικαῦτα δέ φησιν, [ἵνα τὰ ἐν μέσῳ παραλείψας ἐρῶ τὸ ζητούμενον] Ἐξῆλθε πνεῦμα, καὶ ἔστη ἐνώπιον Κυρίου, καὶ εἵἴπεν· ᾿Εγὼ ἀπατήσω αὐτόν· ὡς δὲ ὁ Κύριος ἀνθυπενέγχας ἔφρασεν, Ἐν τίνι; ἀνθυποφέρει πάλιν: ᾿Εξειλεύσομαι, καὶ ἔσομαι πνεῦμα ψευδὲς ἐν στόματι πάντων τῶν προφητῶν αὐτοῦ. Πρὸς ταῦτα μὲν οὖν εἴρηκεν ὁ κρείττων· Ἀπατήσεις, καί γε δυνήσῃ. Καὶ νῦν ἰδοὺ, φησὶν, καὶ ποίησον οὕτως. Ὁ δὲ προφήτης αὑτὰ ταῦτα τῷ βασιλεῖ διηγούμενος εὐθέως ἐπιφέρει· Ἔδωκεν ὁ θεὸς πνεῦμα ψευδὲς ἐν στόματι πάντων τῶν προφητῶν σου τούτων, καὶ ἐλάλησε Κύριος ἐπὶ σὲ κακά. Τοιγαροῦν εἴπερ ἀνάγκη νοεῖν οὐκ ἀγαθὸν, ἀλλὰ πονηρὸν εἶναι τοῦτο τὸ πνεῦμα, τὸ τῆς Ψευδηγορίας αἴτιον, ἀκόλουθον ὑπολαμδάνειν αὐτὸ τοῦτο τὸ διαδολιχὸν ὄργανον ὑπάρχειν. Ἐΐ δὲ κυρίως ἀποδείκνυται τοῦτο εἶναι, προχχήχοεν ἄρα πῶς ἤμελλεν ὁ μιαρὸς ᾿Αχαὰδ εἰς πόλεμον ἀπιὼν ἀποθνήσκειν· αὐτὸ γὰρ ἠξίωσε τὸ ψεῦδος ἀντὶ τῆς ἀληθείας ἐκβάλλειν, ἵνα πολέμου γένεσιν αὐτουργήσῃ καὶ διαφθείρῃ τὸν ἄδικον αἰσχίως. Ὥστε καὶ διὰ τούτων ἀποδείκνυται τῶν ἔργων, ὅτι τὰ κακὰ τοῖς ἀδίκοις δραματουργὸς αὐτός ἐστιν ἁπάντων. Ἐπὶ μέντοι τοῦ Σαοὺλ, ὅσα προσθεὶς ἀρ ἑαυτοῦ συνέζευξε τοῖς τοῦ Σαμουὴλ ἀποφθέγμασιν, οὗ μόνον ἐψεύσατο πιθανῶς, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐβλασφήμησεν ἀσεβῶς. Ἐνθένδε, ποθὲν διελέγχεται ἡ πρώτη δυσφημία· Πρῶτον μὲν, ὅτι κατὰ μίμησιν, ὡς ὁ Κύριος ἔφη τῷ ληστῇ, τὸ κράτος ὁμολογήσαντι τῆς βασιλείας αὐτοῦ, Σήμερον ἔσῃ μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, λέγων, ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ, ταυτὸν δὴ καὶ τῷ Σαοὺλ ἐχπληρώσαντι τὰς τοῦ μαντείας ἔφησεν ὁ δολομήτης· Αὔριον ἔσῃ σὺ μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, καὶ Ἰωνάθαν ὁ υἱός σου. Δεύτερον βούλεται δεικνύναι διὰ τούτων, ὅτι μηδὲν ὁ δίκαιος ἀδίκου διαφέρει, τὰς τῶν εὐσεβῶν ἐκκόψαι προθυμίας ἐπιτεχνώμενος. Οὐδεὶς ἔοικεν ἀγνοεῖν, ὅτι μηδεμία συνυπάρχει κοινωνία πιστῷ μετὰ ἀπίστου, ἣ αὖ πάλιν, ὅπως ὁ πλούτῳ χατατρυφήσας ἀπλήστῳ, πόῤῥω τῆς Λαζάρου διαίτης ἀπεκρίθη, καίτο: μηδὲν ὅμοιον ἐχείνῳ(δ) δράσας. ᾿Αλλʼ οὗτος μὲν οὐδὲν πώποις μετέδωκε τῷ πενομένῳ, τὸ παράπαν οὐδὲν, οὔτε πεοὔτε ψιχῶν εἰς τοὔδαφος ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ἐλυμήνατο τὸν ἄνδρα πληγαῖς, οὗ μάστιξιν αἰκισάμενος ἐδίωξε περαιτέρω που γῆς ’ ἀλλ᾽ ὅπως ἐπειδὴ μετήλλαξαν ἄμφω μετάραντες ἐντεῦθεν, ὁ μὲν εἰς κόλπους ἔληξε τοῦ προπάτορος ᾿Αβραὰμ, ὃὲ ταῖς ἀκοιμήτοις ἐδόθη φλοξὶ τοῦ πυρός· ὡς οὖν ἐν τῷ ἅδῃ βασανιζόμενος ἐφλέγετο, πόῤῥωθεν μὲν ὁρᾷ τὸν προπάτορα, θεωρεῖ δὲ καὶ τὸν Λάζαρον ἐν τοῖς κόλποις αὑτοῦ· τῇ δὲ δὴ φλογὶ πυρούμενος ἐχὉ θύμως ἠξίου τὸν ᾿Αβραὰμ ὄπως ἐκπέμψῃ τὸν πένητα πρὸς αὑτὸν· ἐδεῖτο γὰρ ἵν᾽ ἀφικόμενος ὁ Λάζαρος, τὸ μὲν ἄκρων ὕδατι βάψῃ τοῦ δακτύλου, καταψύξῃ τὴν γλῶτταν αὐτοῦ, νοτίδος ἐπαφησάμενος τοιαῦτα μεθ᾽ ἱκετείας ὁ τάλας. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ πρὸς ἔπος ἀποκρινάμενος ὁ προπάτωρ, ἔκαστον ἐν ἑκάστῳ μέρξι τὰς ἀξίας ἔφαινεν ἀμοιδὰς ἐπάθλου χάριν εἰληφέναι, τηνικαῦτα προσθεὶς ἐπεφθέγξατο - Καὶ ἐπὶ πᾶσι τούτοις μεταξὺ ὑμῶν καὶ ἡμῶν χάσμα, φησὶν, ἐστήρικται μέγα, ὅπως οἱ θέοντες διαβῆναι ἔνθεν πρὸς ὑμᾶς μὴ δύνωνται, μηδὲ οἱ ἐκεῖθεν πρὸς ἡμᾶς διαπερῶσιν. Εἰ τοίνυν ἐστὶ χάσματος ἰδέα διείργουσα μεταξὺ δικαίων ἠδ᾽ ἀδίκων, ὡς μὴ δύνασθαι τοὺς ἔνθεν ἐκεῖσε διαπορθμεῦσαι, μήτε δεῦρο τοὺς ἐκεῖθεν ἀφικέσθαι· συνέστηκεν ὡς ὁ Σαοὺλ ἄδικος ὧν οὐκ ἔστι μετὰ τοῦ προφήτου Σαμουήλ· εἰ γὰρ ὁ πλούσιος οὐ δύναται: μετὰ τοῦ πένητος εἶναι, καὶ ταῦτα μηδὲν ἀδικήσας μηδὲ διώξας αὐτὸν, ἀλλὰ μὴ μεταδοὺς αὐτῷ προχείρως ἐξ ὧν εἶχε, πόσῳ δὴ μᾶλλον ὁ σχέτλιος ἀνὴρ ἀνάξιός ἐστι τῆς τῶν ἁγίων

᾿Alla asaphes einai to schēma nenomistai tois pollois; hiteon oun akolouthōs eis ta tēs tritēs tōn basileiōn ichnē. Phainetai toinyn hopōs ho prophētēs eperōtatai Michaias hypo tou ᾿Achaab’ all᾽ epeidēper ēnankazeto talēthē legein aparakalyptōs, heōrakenai men ephaske ton Kyrion epi thronou kathēmenon, eita kai stratias hestanai peri auton ouranious ek te dexiōn hama kai euōnymōn; homou de tę̄ hēs opseōs historią, kai phōnę̄s ephēsen akēkoenai toiasde tinos Tis hapatēsei ton ᾿Achaab, kai anabēsetai eis Rhemmōth Galaad, kai peseitai ekei? tēnikauta de phēsin, [hina ta en mesǭ paraleipsas erō to zētoumenon] Exēlthe pneuma, kai estē enōpion Kyriou, kai heiipen; ᾿Egō apatēsō auton; hōs de ho Kyrios anthypenenchas ephrasen, En tini? anthypopherei palin: ᾿Exeileusomai, kai esomai pneuma pseudes en stomati pantōn tōn prophētōn autou. Pros tauta men oun eirēken ho kreittōn; Apatēseis, kai ge dynēsę̄. Kai nyn idou, phēsin, kai poiēson houtōs. Ho de prophētēs hauta tauta tǭ basilei diēgoumenos eutheōs epipherei; Edōken ho theos pneuma pseudes en stomati pantōn tōn prophētōn sou toutōn, kai elalēse Kyrios epi se kaka. Toigaroun eiper anankē noein ouk agathon, alla ponēron einai touto to pneuma, to tēs Pseudēgorias aition, akolouthon hypolamdanein auto touto to diadolichon organon hyparchein. Eï de kyriōs apodeiknytai touto einai, prochchēchoen ara pōs ēmellen ho miaros ᾿Achaad eis polemon apiōn apothnēskein; auto gar ēxiōse to pseudos anti tēs alētheias ekballein, hina polemou genesin autourgēsę̄ kai diaphtheirę̄ ton adikon aischiōs. Hōste kai dia toutōn apodeiknytai tōn ergōn, hoti ta kaka tois adikois dramatourgos autos estin hapantōn. Epi mentoi tou Saoul, hosa prostheis ar heautou synezeuxe tois tou Samouēl apophthegmasin, hou monon epseusato pithanōs, alla kai eblasphēmēsen asebōs. Enthende, pothen dielenchetai hē prōtē dysphēmia; Prōton men, hoti kata mimēsin, hōs ho Kyrios ephē tǭ lēstę̄, to kratos homologēsanti tēs basileias autou, Sēmeron esę̄ met᾽ emou, legōn, en tǭ paradeisǭ, tauton dē kai tǭ Saoul echplērōsanti tas tou manteias ephēsen ho dolomētēs; Aurion esę̄ sy met᾽ emou, kai Iōnathan ho huios sou. Deuteron bouletai deiknynai dia toutōn, hoti mēden ho dikaios adikou diapherei, tas tōn eusebōn ekkopsai prothymias epitechnōmenos. Oudeis eoiken agnoein, hoti mēdemia synyparchei koinōnia pistǭ meta apistou, hē au palin, hopōs ho ploutǭ chatatryphēsas aplēstǭ, porrhō tēs Lazarou diaitēs apekrithē, kaito: mēden homoion echeinǭ(d) drasas. ᾿Allʼ houtos men ouden pōpois metedōke tǭ penomenǭ, to parapan ouden, oute peoute psichōn eis toudaphos all᾽ oud᾽ elymēnato ton andra plēgais, hou mastixin aikisamenos ediōxe peraiterō pou gēs ’ all᾽ hopōs epeidē metēllaxan amphō metarantes enteuthen, ho men eis kolpous elēxe tou propatoros ᾿Abraam, hoe tais akoimētois edothē phloxi tou pyros; hōs oun en tǭ hadę̄ basanizomenos ephlegeto, porrhōthen men horą ton propatora, theōrei de kai ton Lazaron en tois kolpois hautou; tę̄ de dē phlogi pyroumenos echO thymōs ēxiou ton ᾿Abraam opōs ekpempsę̄ ton penēta pros hauton; edeito gar hin᾽ aphikomenos ho Lazaros, to men akrōn hydati bapsę̄ tou daktylou, katapsyxę̄ tēn glōttan autou, notidos epaphēsamenos toiauta meth᾽ hiketeias ho talas. Epeidē de pros epos apokrinamenos ho propatōr, ekaston en hekastǭ merxi tas axias ephainen amoidas epathlou charin eilēphenai, tēnikauta prostheis epephthenxato - Kai epi pasi toutois metaxy hymōn kai hēmōn chasma, phēsin, estēriktai mega, hopōs hoi theontes diabēnai enthen pros hymas mē dynōntai, mēde hoi ekeithen pros hēmas diaperōsin. Ei toinyn esti chasmatos idea dieirgousa metaxy dikaiōn ēd᾽ adikōn, hōs mē dynasthai tous enthen ekeise diaporthmeusai, mēte deuro tous ekeithen aphikesthai; synestēken hōs ho Saoul adikos hōn ouk esti meta tou prophētou Samouēl; ei gar ho plousios ou dynatai: meta tou penētos einai, kai tauta mēden adikēsas mēde diōxas auton, alla mē metadous autǭ procheirōs ex hōn eiche, posǭ dē mallon ho schetlios anēr anaxios esti tēs tōn hagiōn

But the figure has been thought unclear by most; we must go on, then, consistently to the tracks of the third book of Kingdoms. It appears there how the prophet Micaiah is questioned by Ahab; and since he was compelled to tell the truth without disguise, he said he had seen the Lord sitting on a throne, and the heavenly armies standing around him on the right and on the left; and together with the account of the vision he said he had heard a voice of this kind: “Who will deceive Ahab, so that he will go up to Ramoth-gilead and fall there?” Then he says (to pass over what lies between and say what is to the point): “A spirit came out and stood before the Lord and said: I will deceive him”; and when the Lord answered, “By what?”, it replied again: “I will go out and be a lying spirit in the mouth of all his prophets.” To this the Stronger said: “You will deceive, and you will prevail. And now, behold,” he says, “go and do so.” The prophet, telling these very things to the king, at once adds: “God has put a lying spirit in the mouth of all these prophets of yours, and the Lord has spoken evil against you.” So if we must understand that this spirit, the cause of lying speech, is not good but evil, it follows that it is this very instrument of the devil. And if this is shown to be properly so, then he had heard beforehand how the vile Ahab would die when he went to war; for he resolved to cast out the truth with the lie, so as himself to bring about the outbreak of war and destroy the unjust man shamefully. So by these deeds too it is shown that he himself is the stage-manager of all evils for the unjust. But in Saul's case, whatever he added of his own and joined to Samuel's sayings, in it he not only lied persuasively but also blasphemed impiously. Hence the first blasphemy is refuted. First, in imitation, as the Lord said to the thief who confessed the power of his kingdom, “Today you will be with me in paradise,” the crafty one said the same to Saul, who had carried out the acts of divination: “Tomorrow you will be with me, you and Jonathan your son.” Second, he wants to show by this that the righteous man differs in nothing from the unrighteous, contriving to cut down the zeal of the godly. No one seems unaware that there is no fellowship of the believer with the unbeliever; or again, how the man who revelled in insatiable wealth was separated far from the dwelling of Lazarus, though he had done nothing like Saul. For he never gave anything to the poor man, nothing at all, not even of the crumbs that fell to the ground; but he did not maltreat the man with blows, nor torture him with scourges and drive him farther off. Yet when both departed and passed from here, the one came to rest in the bosom of the forefather Abraham, the other was given over to the sleepless flames of fire; and as he burned, tormented in Hades, he sees the forefather from afar, and beholds Lazarus too in his bosom; and burning in the flame he begged Abraham earnestly to send the poor man to him; for he asked that Lazarus might come and dip the tip of his finger in water and cool his tongue, touching it with moisture: such things the wretch asked in supplication. And when the forefather, answering him directly, showed that each in his own part had received fitting returns as his reward, then he added: “And besides all this, between us and you a great chasm has been fixed, so that those who wish to cross from here to you cannot, nor can those from there cross over to us.” If, then, there is a kind of chasm separating the righteous and the unrighteous, so that those from here cannot be ferried there, nor those from there come here, it is established that Saul, being unrighteous, is not with the prophet Samuel. For if the rich man cannot be with the poor man, and that though he did him no wrong and did not persecute him, but only did not readily share with him from what he had, how much more is this wretched man unworthy of the company of the saints …

Chapter 15

15PG 18 18

᾿Αλλ᾽ οὐ διανοητέον ὅπως αἰσχροῦ μὲν ἕνεκα κέρδους ἀθετεῖ τὸ θεῖον ἐπίταγμα, δαίμονι δὲ πληγεὶς ἀνιάτως, ἐλαύνεται βασκανίᾳ διώκειν τὸν ἁγιοπρεπῇ Δαυῖδ οὐδενὶ κόσμῳ πρέποντι, καίτοι ψαλμῳδίᾳ προφητικῇ τὴν ἀγριότητα τοῦ ἐκβακχεύοντος ἐν αὑτῷ δαίμονος ἡμεροῦντα· τοὺς ἱερεῖς ἀποσφάττει τοῦ Κυρίου τριακοσίους ὄντας πρὸς τοῖς πεντήκοντα τὸν ἀριθμόν - ἀφίσταται τοῦ Θεοῦ μαντευόμενος ἀσεβῶς. Εἰ δὲ ταῦτα καὶ τὰ τούτοις ἀδελφὰ διεπράξατο, πῶς οἷόν τε νομίζειν, ὅτι μετὰ τοῦ θαυματουργοῦ κατἔληξε Σαμουὴλ, ὃς ἐν ὥρᾳ θέρους ὑετὸν ἠξίωσε γενέσθαι, καὶ παρ᾽ αὐτῷ (Ὁ...) κατεσχεδάσθη πλῆθος ἀμέρῆτον ὑδάτων : Εἰ δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν εἰπεῖν, ὅτι Σαούλ ἐστι μετ᾽ αὑτοῦ Σαμουὴλ, ἐψεύσατο μὲν ὁ λέγων αὐτῷ - Αὔριον ἔσῃ σὺ μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ. Τοιγαροῦν εἰ Ψεύστὴς ὁ ταῦτα εἰρηκὼς ὑπάρχει, πρόδηλον, ὡς οὐκ ἔστιν ὁ Σαμουὴλ οὗτος· οὐ γὰρ ἂν οὕτως ἀχρόνως ὁ τοῦ Κυρίου ψεύσαιτο προφήτης· ὥστε τοιαῦτα δίχα πτισσόμενα ῥήματα, γυμνὸν ὑποδεικνύει τὸν πολυπρόσωπον ἐνδοτάτω θῆρα κρυπτόμενον. Αὐτὸς γοῦν ἐστιν ὁ κατασπάσας εἰς τὸ τοῦ ταρτάρου χάσμα καὶ τὸν ἐμμανῆ Σαούλ’ ὅθεν οἰκείως αὐτῷ προσεφθέγγετο κρατήσας᾽ Αὔριον σὺ καὶ Ἰωνάθαν (, ὁ υἱός σου μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ. Διττῷ δὲ συστῆσαι προσώπῳ πειρώμενος, ὡς οὐδέποτε δίκαιος ἀδίκου διαφέρει, καὶ ὃν Ἰωνάθαν ἅμα τῷ πατρὶ τὸν αὑτὸν ἐκείνῳ κλῆρον ἀπενέγκασθαι συνωμολόγει, καίτοι μὴ τῇ τούτου ὠμότητι. Τίς δὲ τῶν ὄντων ὑποκρίνεται μὴ νοεῖν, ὅτι κράτιστα βιώσας ὁ τοῦ προφήτου Δαυΐδ, ἐραστὴς, ἀλλὰ μὴ διῶξαι δίκαιον ἀδίκως ἐγχειρίσας, οὐ τὴν αὐτὴν ἐπιφέρεται τῷ οὐ γὰρ ἀποθανεῖται, τὸ ξύμπαν εἰπεῖν, υἱὸς ὑπὲρ ἀδίκου πατρός.

᾿All᾽ ou dianoēteon hopōs aischrou men heneka kerdous athetei to theion epitagma, daimoni de plēgeis aniatōs, elaunetai baskanią diōkein ton hagioprepę̄ Dauid oudeni kosmǭ preponti, kaitoi psalmǭdią prophētikę̄ tēn agriotēta tou ekbakcheuontos en hautǭ daimonos hēmerounta; tous hiereis aposphattei tou Kyriou triakosious ontas pros tois pentēkonta ton arithmon - aphistatai tou Theou manteuomenos asebōs. Ei de tauta kai ta toutois adelpha diepraxato, pōs hoion te nomizein, hoti meta tou thaumatourgou katelēxe Samouēl, hos en hōrą therous hyeton ēxiōse genesthai, kai par᾽ autǭ (Ho...) kateschedasthē plēthos amerēton hydatōn : Ei de ouk estin eipein, hoti Saoul esti met᾽ hautou Samouēl, epseusato men ho legōn autǭ - Aurion esę̄ sy met᾽ emou. Toigaroun ei Pseustēs ho tauta eirēkōs hyparchei, prodēlon, hōs ouk estin ho Samouēl houtos; ou gar an houtōs achronōs ho tou Kyriou pseusaito prophētēs; hōste toiauta dicha ptissomena rhēmata, gymnon hypodeiknyei ton polyprosōpon endotatō thēra kryptomenon. Autos goun estin ho kataspasas eis to tou tartarou chasma kai ton emmanē Saoul’ hothen oikeiōs autǭ prosephthengeto kratēsas᾽ Aurion sy kai Iōnathan (, ho huios sou met᾽ emou. Dittǭ de systēsai prosōpǭ peirōmenos, hōs oudepote dikaios adikou diapherei, kai hon Iōnathan hama tǭ patri ton hauton ekeinǭ klēron apenenkasthai synōmologei, kaitoi mē tę̄ toutou ōmotēti. Tis de tōn ontōn hypokrinetai mē noein, hoti kratista biōsas ho tou prophētou Dauïd, erastēs, alla mē diōxai dikaion adikōs encheirisas, ou tēn autēn epipheretai tǭ ou gar apothaneitai, to xympan eipein, huios hyper adikou patros.

But must we not consider how, for the sake of shameful gain, he set aside the divine command; and, struck incurably by a demon, was driven by envy to persecute the saintly David in no fitting manner, though David soothed with prophetic psalmody the savagery of the demon raging within him; how he slaughtered the priests of the Lord, three hundred and fifty in number; how he departed from God, divining impiously? If he did these things and things akin to them, how can one suppose that he came to rest with the wonder-working Samuel, who asked that rain should come in the season of harvest, and at his word a countless mass of waters was poured out? And if it cannot be said that Saul is with Samuel, then he lied who said to him, “Tomorrow you will be with me.” Therefore, if the one who said this is a liar, it is plain that this is not Samuel; for a prophet of the Lord would not lie so out of season. So such words, split off by themselves, show bare the many-faced beast hidden deep within. It is he, then, who dragged the frenzied Saul too down into the chasm of Tartarus; hence, having got hold of him, he addressed him as his own: “Tomorrow you and Jonathan your son will be with me.” Trying to establish, by naming two persons, that the righteous never differs from the unrighteous, he declared that Jonathan too would carry off the same lot as his father, though he did not share his cruelty. Who that exists pretends not to understand that he who lived most excellently, the lover of the prophet David, who did not attempt to persecute the righteous unjustly, does not bear the same lot as his father? For, to sum it all up, a son will not die for an unjust father.

Chapter 16

16PG 18 18

᾿Αλλὰ μὴν ἐλέγχεταὶ γε καὶ διὰ τοῦδε τοῦ μηνύματος ἀκολουθίᾳ, προσθεὶς ἔφησεν ὁ συγγραφεὺς, ὅτι, Καὶ ἔσπευσε Σαοὺλ, καὶ ἔπεσεν ἑστηκὼς ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, καὶ ἐφοβήθη σφόδρα, λέγων, ἀπὸ τῶν ἐκείνους γὰρ οἵδε τοῦ Σαμουὴλ εἶναι τοὺς λόγους, οὃς προεφήτευσε μὲν αὑτῷ σώματι καὶ γλώττῃ παρών· τὸ ὃ φάσμα τούτους ἀνεξελέξατο τοὺς... ... καὶ προὔφερεν ὡς ἰδίους ὧν ὁ δυνάστης σθεὶς, καὶ τὰ τοῦ πολέμου σύμθολα θεωρῶν ἄντικρυς ἱδρυμένα, περιδεὴς ἐγεγόνει, τὸ πέρας αὑτῶν ἐννοῶν. ᾿Αλλ᾽ Ὠριγένης ἑαυτῷ δόγματα πλάττων, εἰδὼς, ὅτι πλεῖστοι μὲν ὅσοι τυγχάνουσιν οἱ ταῦτα ψηφιζόμενοι, πρὸς τοὺς ἀντιλέγοντας αὐτῷ διαλεγόμενος, οὐκ ἐσπούδασε μετὰ τῆς ἀφειλομένης εὐλαβείας ἀκριβῶσαι τὸ δέον, ἀλλά γε τὸ τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου δρᾶμα πάντων ἅπτεσθαι προλέγων, καὶ τὴν ἀλήθειαν εἰς τὴν ἐξέτασιν ἀνειμαίαν ἐπικαλούμενος, αὐτῇ τῇ ἀληθείᾳ μάχεται προφανῶς. Εἶτα τοῦ Σαμουὴλ ἐγκώμια διεξιὼν, ὅσα περὶ αὐτοῦ διαλαλοῦσιν αἱ θεῖαι Γραφαὶ, τηνικαῦτα πάλιν ὑπὸ τὴν τοῦ δαίμονος ἐξουσίαν ἀποφαίνων αὐτὸν, αὐτοῖς ῥήματι καὶ αὐταῖς ἐπέφραζε συλλαβαῖς - ἿΑρ᾽ οὗν ὁ τηλικοῦτος ὑπὸ τὴν γὴν ἦν; καὶ ἀνήγαγεν αὐτὸν ἡ ἐγγαστρίμυθος ; Ἑξουσίαν ἔχει δαιμόνιον ψυχῆς προφητικῆς ; ᾿Αλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν ὡς ἑπαπορῶν, ἣ τάχα ἴσω; ἐρόμενος ὑπονοεῖται λέγειν ἐνίοτε παρά τισιν. Ἵνα δὲ διὰ τῶν ἔπειτα συστήσειεν ἐπιλόγων, ὅτι ταῦτα οὕτως ἔχει, λευκοτέρᾳ προσετίθη φάϑει Ἐγγέγραπται ταῦτα; φησίνʼ ἀληθῆ ἐστιν, ἣ οὐκ ἔστιν ἀληθῆ ; Τὸ μὴ εἶναι ἀληθῆ λέγειν εἰς ἀπιστίαν προτρέπει· χωρήσει ἐπὶ κεφαλὰς, φάμενος, τῶν λεγόντων· τὸ δὲ εἶναι ἀληθῆ ζήτησιν καὶ ἐπαπόρησιν ἡμῖν παρέχει. Μετὰ δὲ τοῦτο, πάλιν βεβαιῶν ἀνεπισχέπτως ἅπερ εἰσαγγέλλει, καὶ τὰς τῶν ἀντιδοξούντων αὐτῷ γνώ: μᾶς ἐκτιθέμενος ἐπιφέρει· Καὶ μὴν ἴσμεν τινὰς καὶ λέγοντας· Οὐ πιστεύω τῇ ἐγγαστριμύθῳ. Λέγει ἡ ἐγγαστρίμυθος ἑωρακέναι τὸν Σαμουήλ᾽ ψεύδεται. Καὶ πολλά γε πρὸς ἐπὶ τούτοις ἕτερα διὰ ὃΣ τούτων ἀπαρακαλύπτως ἐπιτιμᾷ τοῖς ἀποφαίνουσι Ψευδῇ τὰ τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου μαντεύματα, καὶ καταρώμενος ἐπὶ κεφαλὰς ἀναφέρει τῶν ἀπιστούντων αὐτῇ. Ῥᾷστα μέντοι πεῖσαι τοὺς εὐχερεῖς ἐθέλων, αὐτῇ περιάπτει τῇ Γραφῇ τὸ ταῦτα, λέγων, ἣ οὐ γέγραπται; ταῦτά ἐστιν, ἢ οὐκ ἔστιν ἀληθῆ ; Καίτοι τὸ μὲν οὐκ ἀνῆχθαι τὴν τοῦ προ; ήτου ψυχὴν, ἐπαπόρησιν ἡμῖν, ἔφη, παρέχει καὶ ζήτησιν· αὐτὸ δὲ τὸ τὰ τοιαῦτα διδόναι τῷ δαίμονι, πόσης ἀσεβείας ἐστὶ μεστόν ; Οὐκέτι λέγει ζητῶν, οὐδὲ προσέχει τὸν νοὺν ἀκράτῳ πληγεὶς ἀσυνεσίᾳ, Θεῷ γὰρ ὑπάρχει μόνῳ τοιαύτῃ ἐξουσίᾳ ἐπιτάσσειν, ὥστε ψυχὰς ἐξ ἄδου μετακαλεῖν. ᾿Ανθυπενεχτέον οὖν ἐνταῦθα πάλιν - Ἐν μὲν ταῖς ἱεραῖς ἀνείληπται ταῦτα Ὁ Γραφαῖς, οὐ μὴν ἐξ ἰδίου προσώπου τὸ τοιοῦτο διαπεπρᾶχθαι γράμμα προὔλεγεν ὁ συγγραφεύς· οὐ γὰρ ἂν ἐκκλησίαζεν ἡ βίβλος, ἐναντία ταῖς προφητικαῖς ἀντιβοῶσα φωναῖς, ὥς γε καὶ πρόσθεν ἐδείξαμεν, καὶ μικρὸν ὕστερον ἐροῦμεν· ἀλλὰ δὴ τὰ τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου διεχάραττε ῥήματα, καὶ τὴν ἐμ’ μανῇ τοῦ δυνάστου γνῶσιν ἔργοις ἀγνωσίας ἀποδεδειγμένην ἀνάπλεον. Εὲ γὰρ οὕτως ἁρμόσει ταὶς ἁγίαις ἐπισκῆψαι Γραφαῖς, οὐκοῦν ἐπειδὴ φασιν, ὅτι καὶ Θεὸν ἄντικρυς ὁ διάβολος ἑαυτὸν ἀναγορεύει, εἰ παρὰ τοῦτο δεήσει πιστεύειν αὐτῷ, τῇ διηγηματιχῇ τοῦ γράμματος ἐκδοχῇ τὸ πᾶν ἀνατιθέντας, ὡς Ὠριγένης εἰσηγεῖται ; καὶ τοῦτο γὰρ εἰς αὐτὰς ἀναγέγρᾶπται τὰς Γραφάς· ἣ αὖ πάλιν ἐπειδὰν ὑπερηφανίᾳ χρώμενος ἀμέτρῳ πᾶσαν ὁμοῦ τὴν τοῦδε τοῦ κόσμου περιγραφὴν ἤτοι καὶ τὰς βασιλείας αὐτῆς ἰδίας εἶναι λέγοι, παρὰ τοῦτο φαίη τις ἂν, ὡς ἄρα προσήκει νοεῖν, ὅτι δημιουργὸς αὐτός ἐστιν ἁπάντων ; Οὔμενουν, εἴποι τις ἄν· ἡ γάρ τοι διηγηματιχὴ διεχάραξε φωνὴ τὰς ἐκείνου μεγαληγορίας, οὐ μὴν ἀληθεῖς ἀποφαίνει αὐτάς· οὐδ᾽ ἐστὶ δὲ, ὅτι τοῦτο δεῖξαι δυνάμενος οὐδεὶς οὐδαμῶς. ᾿Αλλὰ μυρία μὲν ἔστι τοιαῦτα πρὸς ἐπὶ τούτοις ἰδεῖν, οὐκ οἷόν τε δὲ πάντα παράγειν, ἵνα μὴ μακρηγορίᾳ δόξωμεν ἐκκρούεσθαι

᾿Alla mēn elenchetai ge kai dia toude tou mēnymatos akolouthią, prostheis ephēsen ho syngrapheus, hoti, Kai espeuse Saoul, kai epesen hestēkōs epi tēn gēn, kai ephobēthē sphodra, legōn, apo tōn ekeinous gar hoide tou Samouēl einai tous logous, hoos proephēteuse men hautǭ sōmati kai glōttę̄ parōn; to ho phasma toutous anexelexato tous... ... kai proupheren hōs idious hōn ho dynastēs stheis, kai ta tou polemou symthola theōrōn antikrys hidrymena, perideēs egegonei, to peras hautōn ennoōn. ᾿All᾽ Ōrigenēs heautǭ dogmata plattōn, eidōs, hoti pleistoi men hosoi tynchanousin hoi tauta psēphizomenoi, pros tous antilegontas autǭ dialegomenos, ouk espoudase meta tēs apheilomenēs eulabeias akribōsai to deon, alla ge to tēs engastrimythou drama pantōn haptesthai prolegōn, kai tēn alētheian eis tēn exetasin aneimaian epikaloumenos, autę̄ tę̄ alētheią machetai prophanōs. Eita tou Samouēl enkōmia diexiōn, hosa peri autou dialalousin hai theiai Graphai, tēnikauta palin hypo tēn tou daimonos exousian apophainōn auton, autois rhēmati kai autais epephraze syllabais - HiAr᾽ houn ho tēlikoutos hypo tēn gēn ēn? kai anēgagen auton hē engastrimythos ? Hexousian echei daimonion psychēs prophētikēs ? ᾿Alla tauta men hōs hepaporōn, hē tacha isō? eromenos hyponoeitai legein eniote para tisin. Hina de dia tōn epeita systēseien epilogōn, hoti tauta houtōs echei, leukoterą prosetithē phaϑei Engegraptai tauta? phēsinʼ alēthē estin, hē ouk estin alēthē ? To mē einai alēthē legein eis apistian protrepei; chōrēsei epi kephalas, phamenos, tōn legontōn; to de einai alēthē zētēsin kai epaporēsin hēmin parechei. Meta de touto, palin bebaiōn anepischeptōs haper eisangellei, kai tas tōn antidoxountōn autǭ gnō: mas ektithemenos epipherei; Kai mēn ismen tinas kai legontas; Ou pisteuō tę̄ engastrimythǭ. Legei hē engastrimythos heōrakenai ton Samouēl᾽ pseudetai. Kai polla ge pros epi toutois hetera dia hoS toutōn aparakalyptōs epitimą tois apophainousi Pseudę̄ ta tēs engastrimythou manteumata, kai katarōmenos epi kephalas anapherei tōn apistountōn autę̄. Rhąsta mentoi peisai tous euchereis ethelōn, autę̄ periaptei tę̄ Graphę̄ to tauta, legōn, hē ou gegraptai? tauta estin, ē ouk estin alēthē ? Kaitoi to men ouk anēchthai tēn tou pro? ētou psychēn, epaporēsin hēmin, ephē, parechei kai zētēsin; auto de to ta toiauta didonai tǭ daimoni, posēs asebeias esti meston ? Ouketi legei zētōn, oude prosechei ton noun akratǭ plēgeis asynesią, Theǭ gar hyparchei monǭ toiautę̄ exousią epitassein, hōste psychas ex adou metakalein. ᾿Anthypenechteon oun entautha palin - En men tais hierais aneilēptai tauta Ho Graphais, ou mēn ex idiou prosōpou to toiouto diapeprachthai gramma proulegen ho syngrapheus; ou gar an ekklēsiazen hē biblos, enantia tais prophētikais antiboōsa phōnais, hōs ge kai prosthen edeixamen, kai mikron hysteron eroumen; alla dē ta tēs engastrimythou diecharatte rhēmata, kai tēn em’ manę̄ tou dynastou gnōsin ergois agnōsias apodedeigmenēn anapleon. Ee gar houtōs harmosei tais hagiais episkēpsai Graphais, oukoun epeidē phasin, hoti kai Theon antikrys ho diabolos heauton anagoreuei, ei para touto deēsei pisteuein autǭ, tę̄ diēgēmatichę̄ tou grammatos ekdochę̄ to pan anatithentas, hōs Ōrigenēs eisēgeitai ? kai touto gar eis autas anagegraptai tas Graphas; hē au palin epeidan hyperēphanią chrōmenos ametrǭ pasan homou tēn toude tou kosmou perigraphēn ētoi kai tas basileias autēs idias einai legoi, para touto phaiē tis an, hōs ara prosēkei noein, hoti dēmiourgos autos estin hapantōn ? Oumenoun, eipoi tis an; hē gar toi diēgēmatichē diecharaxe phōnē tas ekeinou megalēgorias, ou mēn alētheis apophainei autas; oud᾽ esti de, hoti touto deixai dynamenos oudeis oudamōs. ᾿Alla myria men esti toiauta pros epi toutois idein, ouk hoion te de panta paragein, hina mē makrēgorią doxōmen ekkrouesthai

[16] Indeed, he is refuted also by what follows in this account, for the writer added: “And Saul hastened, and fell full length on the ground, and was very much afraid,” it says, “at the words of Samuel”; for he knew that these were the words of Samuel, which Samuel had prophesied when present in body and tongue; but the apparition picked these out … and brought them forth as its own; and the ruler, frightened, and seeing the signs of war plainly set up against him, became terrified, thinking of their outcome. But Origen, fabricating doctrines for himself, knowing that very many vote for these things, when he argued against those who contradicted him, did not take pains to examine what was needful with due reverence; but declaring beforehand that the drama of the ventriloquist touches everyone, and calling the truth to an ill-considered examination, he plainly fights against the truth itself. Then, going through the praises of Samuel, all that the divine Scriptures say of him, he again declares him to be under the authority of the demon, in these very words and syllables: “Was so great a man under the earth? And did the ventriloquist bring him up? Does a demon have authority over a prophetic soul?” These things he is sometimes thought by some to say as one raising a difficulty, or perhaps asking. But so that he might establish by the conclusions that follow that this is how things are, he added in clearer words: “These things are written,” he says; “are they true or not true? To say they are not true leads to unbelief: it will come back on the heads of those who say it; to say they are true gives us inquiry and difficulty.” After this, again confirming without examination what he puts forward, and setting out the opinions of those who held contrary views, he adds: “And indeed we know some who say: I do not believe the ventriloquist. The ventriloquist says she saw Samuel; she is lying.” And he says many other things besides, through which he openly rebukes those who declare the ventriloquist's divinations false, and, cursing, brings it back on the heads of those who do not believe her. Wishing to persuade the facile very easily, he attaches this to Scripture itself, saying: “Or is it not written? Are these things true or not true?” And yet, he said, that the prophet's soul was not brought up gives us difficulty and inquiry; but to grant such things to the demon, how full of impiety is that? He no longer speaks as one inquiring, nor attends with his mind, struck by sheer folly; for to God alone belongs such authority, to command souls to be called back from Hades. So we must reply here again: these things are recorded in the holy Scriptures, but the writer did not declare that such a text was set down in his own person; for the book would not be read in the church if it cried out against the prophetic words, as we showed before and shall say a little later; rather, it engraved the words of the ventriloquist, and the knowledge of the frenzied ruler, shown by his deeds to be full of ignorance. For if it is fitting to lay such a charge on the holy Scriptures, then, since they say that the devil openly proclaims himself God, must we believe him because of this, attributing the whole to the narrative sense of the text, as Origen proposes? For this too has been recorded in the Scriptures themselves. Or again, when, with measureless arrogance, he says that the whole compass of this world, and its kingdoms, are his own, would anyone say that we must therefore understand that he is the creator of all things? Not at all, one would say; for the narrative voice engraved his boasts, but does not declare them true; nor could anyone ever show that it does. But there are countless such things to see besides; it is not possible to bring them all forward, lest by speaking at length we seem to be driven out …

Chapter 17

17PG 18 18

Ὡς οὖν ἐδόκει τοῖς ὀρθότατα φρονοῦσιν οὐ μετρίως ἐπιτιμᾷν, αὖθις ὑπεκκλέψας ἐπ᾽ ἄλλην ἀπεπήδησεν ἔννοιαν, ἐδεινοποίει δὲ δημαγωγῶν, ὅτι φάσκουσι πρὸς τοῖς ἄλλοις, ὡς εἴη φρικῶδες ὑπολαβεῖν, ἐν ἄδου γεγονέναι τὸν εὐκλεῇ Σαμουὴλ, ὃς ἐκκρίτῳ προφητείας ἀξίᾳ τετέμηται. Τοῦτο μὲν οὖν ἄνω δὲ καὶ κάτω ταυτολογεὶ γραωδῶς, ἐξ ἄλλων εἰς ἄλλα μεταχειρίζεσθαι τοὺς αὐτηχόους ἀπάτῃ τεχνύμενος. Ἡμεῖς δὲ περὶ τούτων οὐ διαφερόμεθα περὶ ὧν ἅπασι καθέστηκεν, ἀλλ᾽ ὧν ἕνεκα κυρίως ἀμφισβητεῖν ἐγνώκαμεν· οὐ γὰρ εἰ Σαμουὴλ γέγονε ζητητέα, ἀλλ᾽ εἰ τοιαύτην ἔχει δαίμων ἐξουσίαν, ὥστε δικαίων ἀνακαλεῖσθαι ψυχὰς ἐξ ἄδου, καὶ πάλιν ἀποπέμπειν. Ἐπεὶ τοίνυν ἐπαυτοφώρῳ ληφθεὶς ἑάλω βλασφημίας ἐπαντλῶν, ἀλλὰ τὰς τῶν ἀκροατῶν ἀκοὰς ἀπατηλῇ μὲν ὑπεκκλίνει τέχνῃ, καταφεύγει δὲ δῆθεν ἐπὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ πρόσωπον, ἵν᾽ ἀντεξετάσας αὐτὸ τοῖς ἁγίοις ἀνδράσιν, ἀποδείξειεν, ὅτι καὶ αὐτὸς εἰς ᾅδου κατῆλθεν ὁ Χριστὸς ὁμοῦ τοῖς ἄλλοις ἅπασιν ἀλλὰ γὰρ ὡς ἀπεδείκνυε τοῦτο, καὶ δὴ καὶ τὸ κατ᾽ ἄνδρα παραινῶν ἐπεφθέγγετο, Τί φοβῇ, λέγων, εἰπεῖν, ὅτι σας χρήζει τόπος αὐτοῦ τὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ τῶν προφητῶν; ὀλίγα ἄττα διὰ μέσου τάττων, ἄλλην ἐπιπλέχει δυσφημίαν, ἐκφαίνων, ὅτι καὶ κάτω τυγχάνων ὁ Χριστὸς, ἵν᾽ οὕτως εἴπω, φησὶν, ἐν τῷ κάτω τόπῳ ὢν, τῇ προαιρέσει ἄνω ἦν· ὡς περὶ ἀνθρώπον δὲ μόνου προσημιλῶν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκέτι τῆς θείας αὖτοῦ στοχαζόμενος φύσεως, ἐν τοῖς κατωτάτω μὲν αὖτὸν ἔφασκεν ἀφῖχθαι, προαιρέσει δὲ δήπουθεν ἄνω βεβηκέναι, καθάπερ οὖν ἀμέλει καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους ἀνθρώπους. Οὕτω γὰρ, ἔφη, καὶ αἱ προφῆται καὶ Σαμουήλ, κἂν καταβῶσιν ὅπου αἱ ψυχαὶ, φησὶν, αἱ κάτω, ἐν τῷ κάτω μὲν δύνανται εἶναι τόπῳ, οὐ κάτω δέ εἶσι τῇ προαιρέσει. παριηχήσας ἀπειροπληθεῖ τὸν κόσμον, οὐδὲ τοῦτο ξυνίησιν, ὅτι πᾶς ὁστισοῦν ἀνθρώπων, εἰ καὶ σφόδρα σχέτλιός ἐστιν, ἐν ἄδου κατελθὼν, ἄνω τῇ προαιρέσει καθέστηκεν· οὐδεὶς γοῦν ἂν εἴη γε δικαίων οὐδ᾽ ἀδίκων ὃς οὐ γλίχεται ἀνωτάτω μὲν ἐκάστοτε διατρίβων ἔχεσθαι, τῶν δὲ καταχθονίων ἀπηλλάχθαι τόπων. Εἰ τοίνυν ἅπαντες ὁμοῦ οἱ καταχθέντες εἰς ἄδου τῶν ἄνω φορῶν ἐρῶσι προαιρέσει, καὶ οὐ πάνυ δικαίου τινὲς ἐπεμελήσαντο βίον, ποταπὸν ἀξίωμα τοῦ προφητικοῦ διεσάφει χοροῦ ; τί δὲ τὸ περιττὸν ἀπήγγειλε τοῦ Κυρίου, πᾶσιν ὅμοιον ἀποφαίνων αὐτόν ; ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὕτως ἀμαθῶς ἐξήχησε τὴν φωνὴν, οὐκ ἐννοήσας, ὅτι Θεὸς ἦν ὁ Λόγος· οὐ προαιρέσει μᾶλλον, ἀλλ᾽ ἀρετῇ τῆς θεότητος ἁπανταχοῦ πάρεστιν ἁθρόως. Εἰ δὲ καὶ τὸ μάλιστα τὸν ἔκκριτον ἑαυτοῦ ναὸν ἐπέτρεψε λυθῆναι, τριήμερον μὲν αὐτίκα πάλιν ἀνήγειρε· ἡ δὲ ψυχὴ τοῦδε τοῦ ἀνθρωπείου σκηνώματος εἰς τὰ κατώτατα κατελθοῦσα μέρη τῆς γῆς, ἀνεπέτασε τὰς ἐκεῖσε πύλας ἀθρόᾳ ῥοπῇ, καὶ τὰς αὐτόθι καθειργμένας ἀνῆκε ψυχάς· οὕτω δὲ θεσπεσίᾳ κεκραταίωται δυνάμει διὰ τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ Λόγου συνουσίαν, ὥστε καὶ παντέφορον ἔχειν ἐξουσίαν.

Hōs oun edokei tois orthotata phronousin ou metriōs epitimąn, authis hypekklepsas ep᾽ allēn apepēdēsen ennoian, edeinopoiei de dēmagōgōn, hoti phaskousi pros tois allois, hōs eiē phrikōdes hypolabein, en adou gegonenai ton eukleę̄ Samouēl, hos ekkritǭ prophēteias axią tetemētai. Touto men oun anō de kai katō tautologei graōdōs, ex allōn eis alla metacheirizesthai tous autēchoous apatę̄ technymenos. Hēmeis de peri toutōn ou diapherometha peri hōn hapasi kathestēken, all᾽ hōn heneka kyriōs amphisbētein egnōkamen; ou gar ei Samouēl gegone zētētea, all᾽ ei toiautēn echei daimōn exousian, hōste dikaiōn anakaleisthai psychas ex adou, kai palin apopempein. Epei toinyn epautophōrǭ lēphtheis healō blasphēmias epantlōn, alla tas tōn akroatōn akoas apatēlę̄ men hypekklinei technę̄, katapheugei de dēthen epi tou Christou prosōpon, hin᾽ antexetasas auto tois hagiois andrasin, apodeixeien, hoti kai autos eis hądou katēlthen ho Christos homou tois allois hapasin alla gar hōs apedeiknye touto, kai dē kai to kat᾽ andra parainōn epephthengeto, Ti phobę̄, legōn, eipein, hoti sas chrēzei topos autou to tou Christou kai tōn prophētōn? oliga atta dia mesou tattōn, allēn epiplechei dysphēmian, ekphainōn, hoti kai katō tynchanōn ho Christos, hin᾽ houtōs eipō, phēsin, en tǭ katō topǭ ōn, tę̄ proairesei anō ēn; hōs peri anthrōpon de monou prosēmilōn, all᾽ ouketi tēs theias autou stochazomenos physeōs, en tois katōtatō men auton ephasken aphichthai, proairesei de dēpouthen anō bebēkenai, kathaper oun amelei kai tous allous anthrōpous. Houtō gar, ephē, kai hai prophētai kai Samouēl, kan katabōsin hopou hai psychai, phēsin, hai katō, en tǭ katō men dynantai einai topǭ, ou katō de eisi tę̄ proairesei. pariēchēsas apeiroplēthei ton kosmon, oude touto xyniēsin, hoti pas hostisoun anthrōpōn, ei kai sphodra schetlios estin, en adou katelthōn, anō tę̄ proairesei kathestēken; oudeis goun an eiē ge dikaiōn oud᾽ adikōn hos ou glichetai anōtatō men ekastote diatribōn echesthai, tōn de katachthoniōn apēllachthai topōn. Ei toinyn hapantes homou hoi katachthentes eis adou tōn anō phorōn erōsi proairesei, kai ou pany dikaiou tines epemelēsanto bion, potapon axiōma tou prophētikou diesaphei chorou ? ti de to peritton apēngeile tou Kyriou, pasin homoion apophainōn auton ? ᾿All᾽ houtōs amathōs exēchēse tēn phōnēn, ouk ennoēsas, hoti Theos ēn ho Logos; ou proairesei mallon, all᾽ aretę̄ tēs theotētos hapantachou parestin hathroōs. Ei de kai to malista ton ekkriton heautou naon epetrepse lythēnai, triēmeron men autika palin anēgeire; hē de psychē toude tou anthrōpeiou skēnōmatos eis ta katōtata katelthousa merē tēs gēs, anepetase tas ekeise pylas athroą rhopę̄, kai tas autothi katheirgmenas anēke psychas; houtō de thespesią kekrataiōtai dynamei dia tēn tou Theou kai Logou synousian, hōste kai pantephoron echein exousian.

So, since he seemed to rebuke not a little those who think most rightly, he again slipped away and leapt to another idea, and made a great show, playing the demagogue, of the fact that they say, among other things, that it would be dreadful to suppose that the renowned Samuel had been in Hades, he who had been honoured with the choice dignity of prophecy. This he repeats up and down like an old woman, contriving by deceit to shift his hearers from one thing to another. But we do not differ about matters agreed by all, but about those which we have decided are properly in dispute; for the question is not whether Samuel was in Hades, but whether a demon has such authority as to call back the souls of the righteous from Hades and send them back again. Since, then, caught in the act, he was convicted of pouring out blasphemy, he turns aside the ears of his hearers with deceitful art, and takes refuge, of course, in the person of Christ, so that, comparing it with the holy men, he might show that Christ too went down to Hades together with all the others. But while he was showing this, and exhorting each one, he said: “Why are you afraid to say that every place needs Christ and the prophets?” And, putting a few things in between, he weaves in another blasphemy, declaring that Christ, even when he was below, “so to speak,” he says, “being in the place below, was above in his purpose”. Speaking as though of a mere man, and no longer aiming at his divine nature, he said that he came to the lowest places but was of course above by his purpose, just like other men. “For so,” he said, “the prophets too and Samuel, even if they go down where the souls below are, can be in the place below, but they are not below in their purpose.” Deafening the world with endless talk, he does not even understand this: that any man whatever, even if he is very wicked, when he has gone down to Hades is above in his purpose; for there is no one, righteous or unrighteous, who, living at any time, does not long to hold to what is highest and be rid of the places under the earth. If, then, all who have been brought down to Hades alike love the regions above in their purpose, though some did not at all care for a righteous life, what special dignity of the prophetic choir did he make clear? And what did he report as distinctive of the Lord, when he declared him like all others? So ignorantly did he sound out this saying, not understanding that the Word was God: he is present everywhere at once not rather by purpose but by the power of the Godhead. And if indeed he allowed his chosen temple to be destroyed, he at once raised it again on the third day; and the soul of this human tabernacle, going down to the lowest parts of the earth, threw open the gates there with a single stroke and set free the souls shut in there. So it has been strengthened with divine power through its union with God and the Word, so as to have an authority that reaches everywhere.

Chapter 18

18PG 18 18

᾿Αλλὰ μὴν ἔγωγε πείθομαι: καὶ τούτου τεκμήριον εἶναι σαφές· ὁπηνίκα μὲν εἰς τοὺς καταχθονίους ἀφικνεῖτο τόπους, ἐν ταυτῷ δὲ καὶ τὴν τοῦ λῃστοῦ ψυχὴν αὐθήμερον εἰσῆγεν εἰς τὸν παράδεισον. Εἰ γὰρ δι᾽ ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου τοῖς ἅπασιν ὑπῆρξεν ἀνθρώποις ἡ σωτηρία, πρόδηλον, ὡς ἡ ψυχὴ τὰς ὁμογενεῖς ἀναλυτροῦται ψυχὰς, ἅμα μὲν εἰς τὰ καταχθόνια κατιοῦσα μέρη τοῦ χάους, ἅμα δὲ καὶ τῇ ἀρχαιοτάτῃ τοῦ παραδείσου πάλιν ἀποκαθιστῶσα νομῇ τὸν ὑπεισδύνοντα τῷ κράτει τῆς ἀηττήτου βασιλείας. Ἀκόλουθα δὲ καὶ πρὸ τούτων ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Παῖς ἐμαρτύρετο, προλέγων, ὅτι καὶ Οὐδεὶς ἀναβέβηκεν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν, εἰ μὴ ὁ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καταβὰς, ὁ Υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, ὁ ὧν ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ. Τοιγαροὺν εἴπερ ἔφασκε τὸν ἐκ τοῦ ἀνθρωπείου γένους ὁρμώμενον εἰς οὐρανὸν μὲν ἀναβεβηκέναι μονώτατον ἐκ πάντων, ἐκ δὲ τῶν ἐκεῖσε πάλιν καταβεβηκέναι ἐνθάδε, καὶ δεῦρο βεβηκότα φοιτᾷν ἐν οὐρανῷ, συνέστηκεν, ὅτι ψυχῆς ἀρετῇ ταῦτα ἔπραττεν ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἐκκρίτως· ἡ γὰρ ἁγία τοῦ Χριστοῦ ψυχὴ τῷ Θεῷ συνδιαιτωμένη καὶ Λόγῳ, πάντα μὲν ἐκπεριπολεῖ συλλήβδην, εἰς αὐτὸν δὲ βέβηκε τὸν ἀνώτατον οὐρανὸν, εἰς ὃν οὐδεὶς ἄλλος ἀνἦλθε τῶν ἀνθρώπων᾽ ἀλλὰ ταῦτα εἰς αὐτὴν ἀνήρτηται τὴν ἀνθρωπείαν εἰδέαν, ἣν ὁ Θεὸς ἐφόρεσε καὶ Λόγος· ὅτι δὲ πανταχοῦ πάρεστιν ἀθρόως ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Παῖς, οὐκ ἥκιστα καὶ περὶ τούτου μάρτυς ἔστηκεν Ἰωάννης, αὐτήκοος μὲν ὑπάρχων αὐτοῦ τοῦ Χριστοῦ, βοᾷ γεγωνότως αὑτολεξεί Θεὸν οὐδεὶς ἑώρακε πώποτε· μονογενὴς Υἱὸς ὁ ὧν εἰς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ Πατρὸς ἐκεῖνος ἐξηγήσατο. Καὶ μὴν εἰ δεῦρο παρὼν ἐπεφοίτα σωματικῶς ὁ Χριστὸς, ὁπηνίκα τούτους ἀπήγγειλεν Ἰωάννης τοὺς λόγους, ὁ δὲ τὰς τούτου ῥήσεις ὑποδεξάμενος ἐκήρυττε μὲν αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς κόλποις εἶναι τοῦ Πατρὸς, ἑστιώμενον ἐπὶ γῆς αὐτῷ σώματι· πῶς οὐκ ἐννοητέον, ὅτι καὶ τῶν οὐρανῶν ἐπεβεβήκει τῶν τοῦτο καὶ ὡς κόλπων εἴσω διαιτώμενος καὶ τῇ γῇ θεοπρεπῶς ἐπεδήμει, καὶ πᾶσιν ὁμοῦ παρῆν, οἷα Θεός ;

᾿Alla mēn egōge peithomai: kai toutou tekmērion einai saphes; hopēnika men eis tous katachthonious aphikneito topous, en tautǭ de kai tēn tou lę̄stou psychēn authēmeron eisēgen eis ton paradeison. Ei gar di᾽ henos anthrōpou tois hapasin hypērxen anthrōpois hē sōtēria, prodēlon, hōs hē psychē tas homogeneis analytroutai psychas, hama men eis ta katachthonia katiousa merē tou chaous, hama de kai tę̄ archaiotatę̄ tou paradeisou palin apokathistōsa nomę̄ ton hypeisdynonta tǭ kratei tēs aēttētou basileias. Akoloutha de kai pro toutōn ho tou Theou Pais emartyreto, prolegōn, hoti kai Oudeis anabebēken eis ton ouranon, ei mē ho ek tou ouranou katabas, ho Huios tou anthrōpou, ho hōn en tǭ ouranǭ. Toigaroun eiper ephaske ton ek tou anthrōpeiou genous hormōmenon eis ouranon men anabebēkenai monōtaton ek pantōn, ek de tōn ekeise palin katabebēkenai enthade, kai deuro bebēkota phoitąn en ouranǭ, synestēken, hoti psychēs aretę̄ tauta epratten ho anthrōpos ekkritōs; hē gar hagia tou Christou psychē tǭ Theǭ syndiaitōmenē kai Logǭ, panta men ekperipolei syllēbdēn, eis auton de bebēke ton anōtaton ouranon, eis hon oudeis allos anēlthe tōn anthrōpōn᾽ alla tauta eis autēn anērtētai tēn anthrōpeian eidean, hēn ho Theos ephorese kai Logos; hoti de pantachou parestin athroōs ho tou Theou Pais, ouk hēkista kai peri toutou martys estēken Iōannēs, autēkoos men hyparchōn autou tou Christou, boą gegōnotōs hautolexei Theon oudeis heōrake pōpote; monogenēs Huios ho hōn eis ton kolpon tou Patros ekeinos exēgēsato. Kai mēn ei deuro parōn epephoita sōmatikōs ho Christos, hopēnika toutous apēngeilen Iōannēs tous logous, ho de tas toutou rhēseis hypodexamenos ekērytte men auton en tois kolpois einai tou Patros, hestiōmenon epi gēs autǭ sōmati; pōs ouk ennoēteon, hoti kai tōn ouranōn epebebēkei tōn touto kai hōs kolpōn eisō diaitōmenos kai tę̄ gę̄ theoprepōs epedēmei, kai pasin homou parēn, hoia Theos ?

Indeed I am persuaded that there is clear evidence of this too: at the time when he came to the places under the earth, at the same time he also brought the thief's soul into paradise that very day. For if salvation came to all men through one man, it is plain that his soul ransoms the souls of its own kind, at once going down to the regions of the chaos below the earth, and at once restoring to the most ancient pasture of paradise the one who slipped in under the power of his unconquered kingdom. And consistently with this, the Servant of God testified even before, saying beforehand: “No one has gone up into heaven except the one who came down from heaven, the Son of Man, who is in heaven.” So if he said that the one sprung from the human race had gone up into heaven, alone of all, and had come down here again from there, and that, having come here, he went about in heaven, it is established that the man did these things in a singular way by the power of his soul. For the holy soul of Christ, dwelling together with God and the Word, goes about through all things together and has gone into the highest heaven itself, into which no other man has gone up; but these things are attached to the very human form which God and the Word wore. And that the Son of God is present everywhere at once, John too stands as witness, not least, who heard Christ himself and cries out loudly in so many words: “No one has ever seen God; the only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, he has made him known.” And indeed, if Christ, present here in the body, was going about when John reported these words, and he who received these sayings proclaimed that he was in the bosom of the Father while being entertained on earth in his body, how are we not to understand that he had both gone into the heavens, as dwelling within the bosom of the Father, and sojourned on earth as befits God, and was present to all at once, being God?

Chapter 19

19PG 18 18

ΕἸ δέ τις Ἰουδαϊκὴν ἀῤῥωστῶν ἀβλεψίαν τὰς εὐαγγελικὰς οὐ προσίεται φωνὰς, ἐπακτέον αὐτῷ τὰ τοῦ Σολομῶντος ἀποφθέγματα, καὶ ῥητέον ὧδέ πως· Ἡσύχου γὰρ σιγῆς περιεχούσης τὰ πάντα, καὶ νυκτὸς ἐν ἰδίῳ τάχει μεσαζούσης, ὁ παντοδύναμός σου Λόγος ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ ἐκ θρόνων βασιλικῶν ξίφος ὀξὺ τὴν ἀνυπόκριτον ἐπιταγὴν σου φέρων, στας ἐπλήρωσε θανάτου τὰ πάντα· καὶ οὐρανοῦ μὲν ἥπτετο, βεβήκει δὲ ἐπὶ γῆς. Εἰ τοίνυν ὁ μονογενὴς Υἱὸς αὐτοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος ἀναγορεύεται καὶ Θεὸς ὁμοδόξῳ συνοδίᾳ, δι᾽ οὗ γεγόνασιν ἄγγελοι, οὐρανοὶ, καὶ γῆ, καὶ θάλαττα, καὶ βυθοὶ, καὶ φωστῆρες οὐρανοδρόμοι, καὶ συλλήβδην εἰπεῖν ἅπασα τῶν γεννητῶν ἡ σύστασις· οὗτος δὲ δικαίᾳ κρίσει σωφρονίζων ἅπαντας θρόνου μὲν οὐρανόθεν ἔχεται τῆς ἀϊδίου βασιλείας, ὀξείᾳ δὲ τιμωρεῖται δίκῃ τοὺς ἀδίκους· ἀλλὰ μὴν ἔργῳ καὶ πράξει παντοδύναμος ὧν, ἅτε δὴ Θεὸς καὶ Θεοῦ Λόγος, οὐρανοῦ μὲν ἥπτετο, βεβήκει δὲ ἐπὶ γῆς ἐν ταυτῷ θεότητος ἀρετῇ δηλονότι πάντα πληροῖ πανταχῶς. Οὐκοῦν εἰ τοιαύτης ἐπείφύσεως, ἀσεβοῦσι μὲν οἱ νομίζοντες τόπῳ καὶ ῥητῷ τινι χωρίου μορίῳ περιγράφεσθαι τὸ θεῖον. ἀμαθίᾳ δὲ μᾶλλον ἣ φρονήσει κοσμίᾳ φθέγγεται προχείρως Ὠριγένης, ὅτι κατελθὼν εἰς τὰ κατώτατα μέρη τῆς γῆς ὁ Χριστὸς͵ ἄνω τῇ προαιρέσει διέτριβεν· οὐ γὰρ ἐνόησεν, ὅτι Θεὸς ὧν οὗτος, οὕτω προθυμίᾳ γνώμης ἄνω τῷ δοκεῖν ἐπιθυμίᾳ παρῆν, ὅσῳ θειότητος ἐνεργείᾳ τοῖς ἅπασιν ὡς ἕνι μάλιστα πάντα πληροῖ

EI de tis Ioudaïkēn arrhōstōn ablepsian tas euangelikas ou prosietai phōnas, epakteon autǭ ta tou Solomōntos apophthegmata, kai rhēteon hōde pōs; Hēsychou gar sigēs periechousēs ta panta, kai nyktos en idiǭ tachei mesazousēs, ho pantodynamos sou Logos ap᾽ ouranou ek thronōn basilikōn xiphos oxy tēn anypokriton epitagēn sou pherōn, stas eplērōse thanatou ta panta; kai ouranou men hēpteto, bebēkei de epi gēs. Ei toinyn ho monogenēs Huios autou tou Theou Logos anagoreuetai kai Theos homodoxǭ synodią, di᾽ hou gegonasin angeloi, ouranoi, kai gē, kai thalatta, kai bythoi, kai phōstēres ouranodromoi, kai syllēbdēn eipein hapasa tōn gennētōn hē systasis; houtos de dikaią krisei sōphronizōn hapantas thronou men ouranothen echetai tēs aïdiou basileias, oxeią de timōreitai dikę̄ tous adikous; alla mēn ergǭ kai praxei pantodynamos hōn, hate dē Theos kai Theou Logos, ouranou men hēpteto, bebēkei de epi gēs en tautǭ theotētos aretę̄ dēlonoti panta plēroi pantachōs. Oukoun ei toiautēs epeiphyseōs, asebousi men hoi nomizontes topǭ kai rhētǭ tini chōriou moriǭ perigraphesthai to theion. amathią de mallon hē phronēsei kosmią phthengetai procheirōs Ōrigenēs, hoti katelthōn eis ta katōtata merē tēs gēs ho Christos͵ anō tę̄ proairesei dietriben; ou gar enoēsen, hoti Theos hōn houtos, houtō prothymią gnōmēs anō tǭ dokein epithymią parēn, hosǭ theiotētos energeią tois hapasin hōs heni malista panta plēroi

But if anyone, sick with Jewish blindness, does not accept the words of the Gospel, we must bring against him the sayings of Solomon and speak somewhat as follows: “For while gentle silence enveloped all things, and night in its own swiftness was half gone, your all-powerful Word leapt from heaven, from the royal throne, bearing as a sharp sword your unfeigned command, and stood and filled all things with death; and it touched heaven while it stood upon the earth.” If, then, the only-begotten Son is proclaimed the Word of God himself and God, in a company of equal glory, through whom angels, heavens, earth, sea, depths, and the lights that run through the sky, and, in a word, the whole constitution of things that have come into being were made; and if he, correcting all with just judgment, holds the throne of the everlasting kingdom from heaven and punishes the unjust with swift justice; then, being all-powerful in act and deed, since he is God and the Word of God, he touched heaven while he stood upon the earth, at the same time, plainly filling all things in every way by the power of his Godhead. So, if his nature is such, those are impious who think that the divine is circumscribed by a place or by some particular portion of space; and Origen speaks offhand from ignorance rather than from well-ordered wisdom when he says that Christ, having gone down to the lowest parts of the earth, abode above in his purpose. For he did not understand that this one, being God, was not present above by eagerness of will, in seeming and in desire, so much as he fills all things for all, as much as possible, by the working of his Godhead.

Chapter 20

20PG 18 18

᾿Αλλὰ τοιαῦτα μὲν ἁρμόττει περὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ δοξάζειν ἐκεῖνον, ὃς ὑπὸ δαίμονος ὁρίζεται ψυχὰς ἀνάγεσθαι προφητικάς· ἡ δὲ πυθόμαντις ὡς ἐθεάσατο τοὺς ὁμογαστρίους αὐτῇ δαίμονας, οἷα δή τινας ὁμοβοᾷ θεοὺς ἑωρακέναι ἀναβαίνοντας ἐκ τῆς γῆς. θεὰς εἰ δεῖ ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὁ μεγαληγόρος οὐκ ἔδεισεν Ὠριγένης εἰπεῖν, ὅτι τὸ δαιμόνιον οὐχὶ τὴν τοῦ προφήτου μόνον ἀνήγαγε ψυχὴν, ἀλλά· Μήτιγε καὶ ἄλλαι συναναβεβήκασιν, ἔφη, ψυχαὶ προφητῶν ἄγιαι; Μὴ κορεσθεὶς δὲ τῇ παρανοίᾳ, καὶ τοὺς ἀγγέλους ὡρίσατο συναναβεβηκέναι τοῖς πνεύμασιν αὐτῶν· εἴρηκε γὰρ, ὅτι τῆς τῶν δεομένων ἕνεκα σωτηρίας ἀνίεσαν ἐνθάδε μεγίστας οὖν, ὡς ἔοικεν, Ωριγένης ἐλπίδας ὑποτίθεται τοῖς ἀγγέλοις καὶ προφήταις, ἦτοι καὶ παντὶ τῷ τῶν ἁγίων ὁμόσε χορῷ πρῶτον μὲν εἰσάγων ὡς ὑπὸ δαίμονος ἐξουσίαν εἰσὶν, ἔπειτα δὲ μηνύων, ὅτι διὰ μαινάδος ἀνήχθησαν ἐνταῦθα γυναικὸς ἰατρεῦσαι τοὺς πάσχοντας, οἷα δεσμῶται προαχθέντες· οὔτι γέ μοι δοκεῖ μεῖον ἐκείνης ἀποφθέγγεσθαι φρενοβλαβῶς. Ἔστω γὰρ οὕτως· οἱκτρῶς ἐξεφαύλισε τοὺς ἁγίους ἄνδρας, οὐδὲ τὸ τῶν ἀγγέλων ἡσχύνθη τάγμα ἣ δεικνύτω τρανῶς ὁ τῷ τοιούτῳ συνιστάμενος ὅρῳ πόθεν λαβὼν ἐκ τῆς γῆς ἔφησεν ἀνιέναι τοὺς ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς ἑστιωμένους ἀγγέλους· οὐ γὰρ οὗτοι κατεληλύθασιν εἰς ἄδου λυτηρίους ἐπαγόμενοι τοῖς αἰχμαλώτοις ἀφέσεις, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ Χριστὸς, ἐπειδὴ καὶ νικηφόρον οὗτος ἵδρυσε κατὰ τοῦ πολεμίου τρόπαιον, καὶ τὰς τῶν αἰχμαλώτων ἀποσπάσας λείας αὐτῷ σώματι μετἀρσίως ἀνῆλθεν εἰς οὐρανούς - ἄγγελοι δὲ τῷ Θεῷ παρεστῶσιν ἐκάστοτε, τὰς ὀφειλομένας ἐκτελεῖν ἐπειόμενοι λατρείας, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχὶ τὸν ἄδην οἰκοῦσιν.

᾿Alla toiauta men harmottei peri tou Christou doxazein ekeinon, hos hypo daimonos horizetai psychas anagesthai prophētikas; hē de pythomantis hōs etheasato tous homogastrious autę̄ daimonas, hoia dē tinas homoboą theous heōrakenai anabainontas ek tēs gēs. theas ei dei ᾿All᾽ ho megalēgoros ouk edeisen Ōrigenēs eipein, hoti to daimonion ouchi tēn tou prophētou monon anēgage psychēn, alla; Mētige kai allai synanabebēkasin, ephē, psychai prophētōn agiai? Mē korestheis de tę̄ paranoią, kai tous angelous hōrisato synanabebēkenai tois pneumasin autōn; eirēke gar, hoti tēs tōn deomenōn heneka sōtērias aniesan enthade megistas oun, hōs eoiken, Ōrigenēs elpidas hypotithetai tois angelois kai prophētais, ētoi kai panti tǭ tōn hagiōn homose chorǭ prōton men eisagōn hōs hypo daimonos exousian eisin, epeita de mēnyōn, hoti dia mainados anēchthēsan entautha gynaikos iatreusai tous paschontas, hoia desmōtai proachthentes; outi ge moi dokei meion ekeinēs apophthengesthai phrenoblabōs. Estō gar houtōs; hoiktrōs exephaulise tous hagious andras, oude to tōn angelōn hēschynthē tagma hē deiknytō tranōs ho tǭ toioutǭ synistamenos horǭ pothen labōn ek tēs gēs ephēsen anienai tous en tois ouranois hestiōmenous angelous; ou gar houtoi katelēlythasin eis adou lytērious epagomenoi tois aichmalōtois apheseis, all᾽ ho Christos, epeidē kai nikēphoron houtos hidryse kata tou polemiou tropaion, kai tas tōn aichmalōtōn apospasas leias autǭ sōmati metarsiōs anēlthen eis ouranous - angeloi de tǭ Theǭ parestōsin ekastote, tas opheilomenas ektelein epeiomenoi latreias, all᾽ ouchi ton adēn oikousin.

But such opinions about Christ befit the man who lays down that prophetic souls are brought up by a demon. The pythoness, when she saw the demons who shared her belly, cried out as though she had seen certain gods coming up from the earth, goddesses, if one must say so. But the grandiloquent Origen was not afraid to say that the demon brought up not only the prophet's soul, but: “Did not other holy souls of prophets come up with him?” he said. And, not satisfied with this madness, he laid down that the angels too came up with their spirits; for he said that they came up here for the salvation of those in need. Origen, it seems, ascribes very great hopes to the angels and prophets, or even to the whole choir of the saints together: first representing them as under the authority of a demon, and then indicating that they were brought up here through a frenzied woman to heal the suffering, led forth like prisoners. He does not seem to me to speak any less crazily than she. Let it be so: he has pitifully belittled the holy men, and was not ashamed before the order of the angels either. Or let him who stands by such a rule show clearly whence he got it that the angels who feast in heaven came up from the earth. For it was not they who went down to Hades bringing ransoming releases to the captives, but Christ, since he set up a victorious trophy against the enemy and, having snatched away the spoils of the captives, ascended aloft with his body into heaven; while angels stand before God at all times, eager to perform the services due, but they do not dwell in Hades.

Chapter 21

21PG 18 18

᾿Αλλ᾽, ὡς ἔοικεν, Ὠριγένης ὑποκρίνεται μὴ Περὶ δὲ τοῦ Λαζάρου νοξῖν, ἵνα δεισιδαίμονα παρασκευάσῃ μαντείαν· εἶτα πάσας ἀλληγορῆσαι τὰς Γραφὰς ἐγχειρίσας, οὐκ ἐρυθριᾷ τοῦτο μόνον ἐπὶ τοῦ γράμματος ἐκδέχεσθαι, σπίζων ὑποκρίσει, καίτοι μηδ᾽ αὐτῷ σώματι προἔχων εὐγνωμόνως ἀλλὰ δὴ περὶ τοῦ παραδείσου διαλεγόμενος ὃν ἐφύτευσεν ὁ Θεὸς ἐν Ἑδὲμ,, εἶτα καὶ τίνα τρόπον ἐξανέτειλε τὰ καρποφόρα ξύλα διηγεῖσθαι βουλόμενος, ἐπέφερε πρὸς τοῖς ἄλλοις - Ὅταν ἀναγιγνώσκοντες ἀναβαίνομεν ἀπὸ τῶν μύθων, ἔφη, καὶ τῆς κατὰ τὸ γράμμα ἐκδοχῆς, ζητῶμεν τίνα τὰ ξύλα, φησὶν, ἐστὶν ἐκεῖνα ἃ ὃ Θεὸς γεωργεῖ· λέγομεν, ὅτι οὐκ ἔνι αἰσθητὰ Ταῦτα δὲ δὴ τροπολογῶν οὐ φρίττει μύθους ὀνομάζειν ὅσα δεδημιουργηκέναι μὲν ἱστορεῖται Θεὸς, ὁ δὲ πιστότατος τοῦ Θεοῦ θεράπων ἔγραψε Μωῦσῆς· ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τῶν ἐναντίων, ἅπερ ὁ μῦθος ἐν γαστρὶ πλαττόμενος ἀφανῶς ὑπηχεῖ, ταῦτα δογματικῷ βεβαιοῖ προγράμματι, δεικνύων ἀληθῆ. Τὰ μέν γε τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου ῥήματα διὰ τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος εἰρῆσθαι συνιστῶν, ἀσάλευτα μένειν ἀξιοῖ τῇ Γραφῇ τὸ δοκεῖν ἀναθείς· αὑτὰ δὲ τὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ διὰ Μωῦσέως ἐκδοθέντα μηνύματα μύθους ὀνομάσας, ἐνδιαλλάττει τὴν ἔννοιαν, οὐ δικαιῶν ἐμμένειν τῇ τοῦ γράμματος ἐκδοχῇ. ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὐχὶ τὰ ὑπὸ τοῦ ᾿Αβραὰμ ὁρωρυγμένα φρέατα, καὶ τῶν ἀμφ᾽ αὐτῶν ἀλληγορεῖ, καὶ τοσοῦτον ἀποτείνας λόγου ἑσμὸν, ἅπασαν ὁμοῦ τὴν πραγματείαν αὐτῶν ἀναιρεῖ, μεταθεὶς εἰς ἕτερον νοῦν, καίτοι τῶν φρεάτων ἐπὶ χώρας ἕτι καὶ νῦν ὄψει φαινομένων; Οὐχὶ τὰ τοῦ Ἰσαὰκ καὶ τὰ τῆς Ῥεβέκκας ἐτροπολόγησε πράγματα, τὰ μὲν ἐνώτια καὶ ψέλλια εἶναι χρυσοῦς εἰρηκὼς, ἅπασαν δὲ τὴν ὑπόθεσιν ἐκβιασάμενος, ἐκείνην ἐπὶ τοῦ νοητοῦ παραλαξὼν ἐσυΠερὶ δέ γε τοῦ πολύτλα προσομιλήσας Ἰὼβ, ἀντὶ τοῦ θαυμάσαι τὴν ὑπομονὴν, ἐπαινέσαι τοὺς πόνους, εὐφημῆσαι τὴν ἀριστείαν, ἀποδέξασθαι τὴν πίστιν, ἐκφράσαι τὰ τῆς καρτεροψυχίας ὑποδείγματα, προτρέψασθαι διὰ τούτου τοὺς νεολέκτους εἰς ἀρετὴν εὐψυχίᾳ καὶ ῥώμῃ φρονήσεως, ὁπλίσαι τοὺς ἀγωνιστὰς ἀνδρείως ὑπὲρ τῆς εὐσεβείας ἀθλεῖν, ἀφέμενος ἐκείνου, μετεώρως εἰς τὰ τῶν θυγατέρων ὁρμήσας ὀνόματα κατετρίβη γραωδῶς. ᾿Αλλ’ οἷα μὲν ἐφλυάρησεν εἰς τὸ τῆς Ἡμέρας ὄνομα ὁρμήσας, καὶ Κασσίας ἦτοι, καὶ τὸ τῆς Ἀμαλθείας κέρας, οὐδὲ λέγειν οἷόν τε· χλεύης γάρ ἔστι παντοίας ἀνάπλεα. Περὶ δὲ τοῦ Λαζάρον γράφω . ᾿Αντὶ τοῦ δοξάσαι τὴν τοῦ Χριστοῦ μεγαλουργίαν καὶ διὰ τούτων ἀποδεῖξαι σαφῶς, ὅτι Θεός ἐστιν, ὁ τὸν ὁδωδότα νεκρὸν ἐκ τῶν μνημάτων ἐξουσίᾳ μεταπεμψάμενος, καὶ τῇ τῷ ῥήματος ἀφέσει τὰ διῳδηχότα σώματα οὐδὲν μὲν ἕνεκα τούτου λέγων, Λάζαρον δὲ τὸν τοῦ Κυρίου φίλον, ὃν οὐκ ἀπεικότως ἡγάπα δι᾽ ἀρετὴν, εἰς τὸν ἀσθενοῦντα καὶ τεθνειῶτα ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις ἀνήγαγεν. Οὐδεὶς δὲ κατὰ τοῦ δικαίου ταῦτα εἶπεν, οὔτ᾽ ἔγραψεν’ οὐ γὰρ ἂν οὕτως ἀκρίτως ἔστερξεν ὁ Κύριος αὐτὸν, εἰ μὴ θεσπεσίας ἐξῆπτο πολιτείας. Οὐκ ἔλαττον δὲ καὶ τὸ τῆς λιθοβολίας δρᾶμα θεωρῶν, ἐπειδὴ καὶ τοῦτο πειρᾶται τροπολογῆσαι, τοῦ εὐαγγελικοῦ καταψεύδεται γράμματος· Οὐ πάνυ τι, λέγων, εὕρομεν, ζητήσαντες ἐν τοῖς πρὸ τούτου, ὅτι ἐδάστασαν οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι λίθους ἵνα λιθάσωσιν αὐὖτόν εἶτα μετ᾽ ὀλίγα φησίν· Εἰ γὰρ πάλιν ἐδάστασαν, πρότερον ἐδάστασαν· ἄνω δὲ καὶ κάτω βούλεται κατασκεύασαι μὴ προηγεῖσθαι καὶ ἄλλην ὁμοίως ἐκδοχὴν, ἵνα συστήσειεν, ὅτι λόγους, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχὶ λίθους, ἐδάστασαν ἀμελητὶ κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ· καίτοι τοῦ εὐαγγελιστοῦ πρόσθεν εἰρηκότος- Ἧραν οὖν λίθους ἵνα βάλωσιν ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν. Ὡς δὲ ταῦτα προὔγραψεν μεταξὺ πέντε που καὶ τριάκοντα πρὸς τοῖς ἑκατὸν στίχους ὑπερβὰς, ἐπιφέρει προσθείς· Ἐβάστασαν οὖν οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι λίθους ἵνα λιθάσωσιν αὐτόν. ᾿Αλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν διττοῖς ἀναγέγραπται χωρίοις, ἐν διαφόροις δὲ φαίνεται πεπραγμένα καιροῖς ἀπὸ τοῦ μὴ τὰς αὑτὰς ἔχειν τῶν ῥημάτων ἐπιπλοχὰς ἣ συζυγίας· ἀλλ᾽ Ὡριγένης. ὁ πάσας οἰόμενος εἰδέναι τὰς Γραφὰς, οὐκ ἀνέγνω τοῦτο καὶ ταῦτα γράφων ὡς ὅλον ὁμοὺ τὸ Εὐαγγέλιον ἐπὶ λέξεως.

᾿All᾽, hōs eoiken, Ōrigenēs hypokrinetai mē Peri de tou Lazarou noxin, hina deisidaimona paraskeuasę̄ manteian; eita pasas allēgorēsai tas Graphas encheirisas, ouk erythrią touto monon epi tou grammatos ekdechesthai, spizōn hypokrisei, kaitoi mēd᾽ autǭ sōmati proechōn eugnōmonōs alla dē peri tou paradeisou dialegomenos hon ephyteusen ho Theos en Hedem,, eita kai tina tropon exaneteile ta karpophora xyla diēgeisthai boulomenos, epephere pros tois allois - Hotan anagignōskontes anabainomen apo tōn mythōn, ephē, kai tēs kata to gramma ekdochēs, zētōmen tina ta xyla, phēsin, estin ekeina ha ho Theos geōrgei; legomen, hoti ouk eni aisthēta Tauta de dē tropologōn ou phrittei mythous onomazein hosa dedēmiourgēkenai men historeitai Theos, ho de pistotatos tou Theou therapōn egrapse Mōysēs; all᾽ ek tōn enantiōn, haper ho mythos en gastri plattomenos aphanōs hypēchei, tauta dogmatikǭ bebaioi programmati, deiknyōn alēthē. Ta men ge tēs engastrimythou rhēmata dia tou hagiou Pneumatos eirēsthai synistōn, asaleuta menein axioi tę̄ Graphę̄ to dokein anatheis; hauta de ta tou Theou dia Mōyseōs ekdothenta mēnymata mythous onomasas, endiallattei tēn ennoian, ou dikaiōn emmenein tę̄ tou grammatos ekdochę̄. ᾿All᾽ ouchi ta hypo tou ᾿Abraam horōrygmena phreata, kai tōn amph᾽ autōn allēgorei, kai tosouton apoteinas logou hesmon, hapasan homou tēn pragmateian autōn anairei, metatheis eis heteron noun, kaitoi tōn phreatōn epi chōras heti kai nyn opsei phainomenōn? Ouchi ta tou Isaak kai ta tēs Rhebekkas etropologēse pragmata, ta men enōtia kai psellia einai chrysous eirēkōs, hapasan de tēn hypothesin ekbiasamenos, ekeinēn epi tou noētou paralaxōn esyPeri de ge tou polytla prosomilēsas Iōb, anti tou thaumasai tēn hypomonēn, epainesai tous ponous, euphēmēsai tēn aristeian, apodexasthai tēn pistin, ekphrasai ta tēs karteropsychias hypodeigmata, protrepsasthai dia toutou tous neolektous eis aretēn eupsychią kai rhōmę̄ phronēseōs, hoplisai tous agōnistas andreiōs hyper tēs eusebeias athlein, aphemenos ekeinou, meteōrōs eis ta tōn thygaterōn hormēsas onomata katetribē graōdōs. ᾿All’ hoia men ephlyarēsen eis to tēs Hēmeras onoma hormēsas, kai Kassias ētoi, kai to tēs Amaltheias keras, oude legein hoion te; chleuēs gar esti pantoias anaplea. Peri de tou Lazaron graphō . ᾿Anti tou doxasai tēn tou Christou megalourgian kai dia toutōn apodeixai saphōs, hoti Theos estin, ho ton hodōdota nekron ek tōn mnēmatōn exousią metapempsamenos, kai tę̄ tǭ rhēmatos aphesei ta diǭdēchota sōmata ouden men heneka toutou legōn, Lazaron de ton tou Kyriou philon, hon ouk apeikotōs hēgapa di᾽ aretēn, eis ton asthenounta kai tethneiōta tais hamartiais anēgagen. Oudeis de kata tou dikaiou tauta eipen, out᾽ egrapsen’ ou gar an houtōs akritōs esterxen ho Kyrios auton, ei mē thespesias exēpto politeias. Ouk elatton de kai to tēs lithobolias drama theōrōn, epeidē kai touto peiratai tropologēsai, tou euangelikou katapseudetai grammatos; Ou pany ti, legōn, heuromen, zētēsantes en tois pro toutou, hoti edastasan hoi Ioudaioi lithous hina lithasōsin auyton eita met᾽ oliga phēsin; Ei gar palin edastasan, proteron edastasan; anō de kai katō bouletai kataskeuasai mē proēgeisthai kai allēn homoiōs ekdochēn, hina systēseien, hoti logous, all᾽ ouchi lithous, edastasan amelēti kat᾽ autou; kaitoi tou euangelistou prosthen eirēkotos- Hēran oun lithous hina balōsin ep᾽ auton. Hōs de tauta prougrapsen metaxy pente pou kai triakonta pros tois hekaton stichous hyperbas, epipherei prostheis; Ebastasan oun hoi Ioudaioi lithous hina lithasōsin auton. ᾿Alla tauta men dittois anagegraptai chōriois, en diaphorois de phainetai pepragmena kairois apo tou mē tas hautas echein tōn rhēmatōn epiplochas hē syzygias; all᾽ Hōrigenēs. ho pasas oiomenos eidenai tas Graphas, ouk anegnō touto kai tauta graphōn hōs holon homou to Euangelion epi lexeōs.

But Origen, it seems, pretends not to understand, so that he may set up a superstitious divination; then, having undertaken to allegorize all the Scriptures, he does not blush to take this passage alone according to the letter, … with pretence. But discussing the paradise which God planted in Eden, and wishing to explain how the fruit-bearing trees sprang up, he added among other things: “When in reading we go up from the myths,” he said, “and from the literal sense, we ask what those trees are which God cultivates; we say that they are not sensible.” Speaking figuratively in this way, he does not shudder to call myths the things that God is recorded to have made and that Moses, the most faithful servant of God, wrote down; but, on the contrary, what the myth fashioned in the belly obscurely whispers, this he confirms with a dogmatic decree, showing it to be true. The words of the ventriloquist he establishes as having been spoken through the Holy Spirit, and he deems that they remain unshaken, ascribing the appearance to Scripture; but the very messages of God delivered through Moses he calls myths, and changes their meaning, not judging it right to abide by the literal sense. Does he not allegorize the wells dug by Abraham and his household, and, stretching out such a swarm of words, destroy their whole account by transferring it to another meaning, though the wells can still be seen in the country even now? Did he not turn into figures the affairs of Isaac and Rebecca, saying that the earrings and bracelets were not of gold, forcing the whole subject and carrying it over to the intelligible? And dealing with the much-enduring Job, instead of admiring his endurance, praising his labours, extolling his prowess, accepting his faith, describing the examples of his fortitude, urging newly enlisted recruits through him to virtue by courage and strength of mind, arming the contestants to fight manfully for godliness, he left that aside and, rushing loftily to the names of the daughters, wore himself out like an old woman. What nonsense he talked, rushing at the name “Day”, and “Cassia”, and the “horn of Amalthea”, it is not even possible to say; for it is full of every kind of mockery. About Lazarus I write this: instead of glorifying Christ's mighty work and showing clearly by it that he is God, who by his authority summoned the stinking corpse from the tomb, and by the release of his word restored the swollen body, he says nothing on this account, but brought Lazarus, the friend of the Lord, whom he loved, not without reason, for his virtue, down to the figure of one sick and dead in sins. But no one said or wrote such things against the righteous man; for the Lord would not have loved him so indiscriminately if he were not bound to a divine way of life. And no less, observing the drama of the stoning, since he tries to treat this too figuratively, he falsifies the text of the Gospel, saying: “Searching in what goes before, we did not at all find that the Jews took up stones to stone him”; then after a little he says: “For if they took them up again, they took them up before.” And up and down he wants to make out that no other such account precedes, so as to establish that it was words, not stones, that they rashly took up against him; although the evangelist had said earlier: “So they took up stones to throw at him.” And after he had written this, passing over about a hundred and thirty-five lines in between, he adds: “The Jews took up stones again to stone him.” These are recorded in two places and appear to have been done at different times, since they do not have the same connections or combinations of words; but Origen, who thinks he knows all the Scriptures, did not read this, though he writes these things as though he knew the whole Gospel word for word.

Chapter 22

22PG 18 18

Εἰ δέ τις ὑπολαμβάνει ταῦτα πλάττειν ἡμᾶς, αὑταῖς ταῖς εὐαγγελικαῖς ἐντυχὼν ἀποφάσεσι, καὶ τοῖς ἐμπονηθεῖσιν αὐτῷ περὶ τοῦτο σπουδάσμασιν, εὑρήσει μηδὲν ἡμᾶς εἰρηκέναι ψευδές. ᾿Αλλὰ τι δεῖ λέγειν; Ἅπαντα μὲν, ὡς ἕπος εἰπεῖν, ἐκ τῶν ὀνομάτῶν ἀλληγορῶν, ἀναιρεῖ τὰς τῶν πραγμάτων ὑποθέσεις, οὐδὲ τοῦτο ἐννοῶν, ὅτι πολλαὶ μέν εἰσιν ὁμωνυμίαι δικαίων ἠδ᾽ ἀδίκων, οὐκ οἷόν τε δὲ τὰς ἀνομοίους τοῦ βίου πολιτείας ἐκ τοῦ ἑνὸς ὡσαύτως ὀνόματος κρίνεσθαι· ἕστι γοῦν Ἰούδας ὃ προδότης, καὶ θάτερος Ἰούδας ἀπόστολος: ἣ αὖ πάλιν Ζαχαρίας ἀδικώτατος βασιλεὺς, καὶ Ζαχαρίας ἕτερος ὁ προφήτης. Οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁ βληθεὶς ἐν τῇ καμίνῳ τοῦ πυρὸς ᾿Ανανίας· ἔστι δὲ παρὰ τοῦτον ἄλλος ᾿Ανανίας ὃ διώκων μὲν τὴν Ἐκκλησίαν ἀντὶ τοῦ διώκεσθαι, προστάττων ὃΣ τύπτεσθαι τὸν ᾿Απόστολον, ᾧ καὶ καταντικρὺ πρὸς ἔπος ὁ Παῦλος ἀντεφθέγξατο᾽ Τύπτειν σε μέλλει ὁ Θεὸς, τοῖχε κεκονιαμένε· καὶ σὺ κάθῃ κρίνων με κατὰ τὸν νόμον, καὶ παρανομῶν με κελεύεις τύπτεσθαι ; Τοιγαροῦν εἴπερ ὀνόματι τὰ πράγματα κρίνεται, λεγέτωσαν οἱ ταῖς τοιαύταις ἑπερειδόμενοι τροπολογίαις, ὁποίᾳ μεθόδῳ τὰς ἀνομοίους ἐπιστήμας ἢ πολιτειῶν ἀναγωγὰς ἐκ τῆς ὁμωνυμίας ἀξιοῦσιν ἑρμηνεύειν. ᾿Αμέλει πολλοὶ μὲν ἕτι καὶ τήμερον Ἰουδαῖοι προπατόρων ἣ προφητῶν ὀνόματα βαλλόμενοι δρῶσιν ἀθέμιτα· πολλοὶ δὲ καὶ παρ᾽ Ἕλλησι Πέτροι καὶ Παῦλοι καλούμενοι πράττουσιν ἀνήκεστα. Τὰ μὲν τοίνυν ὑπόκενα τῶν λόγων Ὠριγένους οὐκ ἥκιστα καὶ διὰ τῆς τοιαύτης ἀλίσκεται κουφολογίας ᾿ ὅσα δὲ τῆς ἀναστάσεως ἕνεκα κακοδόξως εἰσηγεῖται, δηλῶσαι μὲν ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος οὐκ οἷόν τε. Μεθόδιος γὰρ ὃ τῆς ἁγίας ἄξιος μνήμης ἔγραψεν ἀποχρώντως εἰς τόδε τὸ θεώρημα, καὶ διέδειξέ γε φανδὸν, ὅτι τοῖς αἱρεσιώταις ἔδωκε πάροδον ἀδούλως ἐπὶ εἴδους, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐπὶ σώματος αὐτοῦ τὴν ἀνάστασιν ὁρισάμενος.·Αλλ᾽ ὅτι μὲν ἅπαντα τροπολογίαις ἀνέτρεψε, καὶ τὰ τῆς κακοδοξίας ἔσπειρεν ἑκασταχοῦ σπέρματα, ῥᾷόν ἔστιν ἰδεῖν· ἄνω δὲ καὶ κάτω ταυτολογῶν ἐπλήρωσε τὴν οἰκουμένην ἀμέτρῳ φλυαρίᾳ. Τοιαύτῃ δὲ μεθόδῳ συνήθως ἀλληγορῶν ἅπαντα πανταχῶς, οὐκ οἷός τε ἐγένετο τὰ τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου τροπολογῆσαι ῥήματα μόνον, οὐδ᾽ αὐτὸ σαφῶς ἐξ αὐτῆς ἱστορῆσαι τῆς ἀκολουθίας.

Ei de tis hypolambanei tauta plattein hēmas, hautais tais euangelikais entychōn apophasesi, kai tois emponētheisin autǭ peri touto spoudasmasin, heurēsei mēden hēmas eirēkenai pseudes. ᾿Alla ti dei legein? Hapanta men, hōs hepos eipein, ek tōn onomatōn allēgorōn, anairei tas tōn pragmatōn hypotheseis, oude touto ennoōn, hoti pollai men eisin homōnymiai dikaiōn ēd᾽ adikōn, ouk hoion te de tas anomoious tou biou politeias ek tou henos hōsautōs onomatos krinesthai; hesti goun Ioudas ho prodotēs, kai thateros Ioudas apostolos: hē au palin Zacharias adikōtatos basileus, kai Zacharias heteros ho prophētēs. Ou mēn alla kai ho blētheis en tę̄ kaminǭ tou pyros ᾿Ananias; esti de para touton allos ᾿Ananias ho diōkōn men tēn Ekklēsian anti tou diōkesthai, prostattōn hoS typtesthai ton ᾿Apostolon, hǭ kai katantikry pros epos ho Paulos antephthenxato᾽ Typtein se mellei ho Theos, toiche kekoniamene; kai sy kathę̄ krinōn me kata ton nomon, kai paranomōn me keleueis typtesthai ? Toigaroun eiper onomati ta pragmata krinetai, legetōsan hoi tais toiautais hepereidomenoi tropologiais, hopoią methodǭ tas anomoious epistēmas ē politeiōn anagōgas ek tēs homōnymias axiousin hermēneuein. ᾿Amelei polloi men heti kai tēmeron Ioudaioi propatorōn hē prophētōn onomata ballomenoi drōsin athemita; polloi de kai par᾽ Hellēsi Petroi kai Pauloi kaloumenoi prattousin anēkesta. Ta men toinyn hypokena tōn logōn Ōrigenous ouk hēkista kai dia tēs toiautēs alisketai kouphologias ᾿ hosa de tēs anastaseōs heneka kakodoxōs eisēgeitai, dēlōsai men epi tou parontos ouk hoion te. Methodios gar ho tēs hagias axios mnēmēs egrapsen apochrōntōs eis tode to theōrēma, kai diedeixe ge phandon, hoti tois hairesiōtais edōke parodon adoulōs epi eidous, all᾽ ouk epi sōmatos autou tēn anastasin horisamenos.;All᾽ hoti men hapanta tropologiais anetrepse, kai ta tēs kakodoxias espeiren hekastachou spermata, rhąon estin idein; anō de kai katō tautologōn eplērōse tēn oikoumenēn ametrǭ phlyarią. Toiautę̄ de methodǭ synēthōs allēgorōn hapanta pantachōs, ouk hoios te egeneto ta tēs engastrimythou tropologēsai rhēmata monon, oud᾽ auto saphōs ex autēs historēsai tēs akolouthias.

If anyone supposes that we are inventing these things, by reading the very statements of the Gospel and the works he laboured over on this subject, he will find that we have said nothing false. But what need is there to say more? Allegorizing nearly everything, so to speak, from the names, he destroys the substance of the facts, not even considering this: that there are many names shared by the righteous and the unrighteous, and that unlike ways of life cannot be judged alike from one name. There is Judas the traitor, and the other Judas, the apostle; or again Zechariah, a most unjust king, and another Zechariah, the prophet. Moreover, there is Hananiah, who was thrown into the furnace of fire; and besides him another Ananias, who persecuted the church instead of being persecuted, and ordered the apostle to be struck, to whom Paul retorted to his face: “God is about to strike you, you whitewashed wall; and do you sit judging me according to the law, and contrary to the law order me to be struck?” Therefore, if things are judged by the name, let those who rely on such tropologies say by what method they think fit to interpret unlike kinds of knowledge or the ascents of different ways of life from shared names. Indeed many Jews even today, bearing the names of forefathers or prophets, do lawless things; and many among the Greeks, called Peter and Paul, do incurable things. So the empty parts of Origen's words are caught not least by such levity. But what he introduces wrongly about the resurrection cannot be shown at present. For Methodius, worthy of holy remembrance, wrote sufficiently on this subject and showed openly that Origen gave the heretics an unguarded entry by defining the resurrection as being of the form, not of the body itself. That he overturned everything with tropologies and sowed the seeds of wrong belief everywhere, it is easy to see; and, repeating himself up and down, he filled the world with measureless chatter. Yet, though he habitually allegorized everything in every way by such a method, he was not able to treat figuratively the words of the ventriloquist alone, nor even to give a clear account of the story from its very sequence.

Chapter 23

23PG 18 18

᾿Αλλὰ τί πρὸς ἐπὶ τούτοις εἰσήγαγεν τὸ φάσμα τῷ Σαοὺλ εἰρηκέναι· Διαῤῥήξει Κύριος τὴν βασιλείαν ἐκ χειρός σου, πρὸς ταῦτα πιθανολογῶν ἀνθυπέφερεν, ὡς οὐ χρεὼν εἴη νοεῖν, ὅτι δαιμόνιον προφητεύει περὶ βασιλείας Ἰσραηλιτικῆς. Ἤδη δὲ καὶ πρόσθεν ἔφαμεν ὅτι ταῦτα τὰ ῥήματα τῷ Σαμουὴλ εἰρημένα πρόσθεν ἔκλεψεν ὁ δαίμων, ἵνα δὴ τὸν ἔκφρονα Σαοὺλ ἐξαπατήσας ἴδια δόξῃ λέγειν. ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὗτος οὐ προσποιεῖται τὰ τοιάδε τοῦ διαβόλου δράματα γινώσκειν’ ὡς οὖν ἐδόκει προλέγειν, ὅτι διαῤῥαγήσοι τοῦ παραπλῆγος ἡ βασιλεία, τηνιΚαὶ δώσει αὐτὴν τῷ σου τῷ Δαυΐδ. Ὁ μέντοιγε πολυΐστωρ Ὠριγένης ἐνταῦθα κινηθεὶς ἔφη Δαιμόνιον δὲ λέγων, οὐ δύναται εἰδέναι τὴν βασιλείαν Δαυϊδ ὑπὸ Κυρίου χειρο· ἀλλ᾽ ἔμοιγε θαυμάζειν ἔπεισιν ὅπως οὗτος ἀποφέρεται δόξαν ἐπ᾽ εὐβουλίᾳ παρὰ τοῖς πολλοῖς, ὡς ἔμφρων ἅμα καὶ γνώμης ἄριστος. Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἄδηλος ἦν ἡ βασιλεία, ἐξῆν ἂν ἴσως ἄγνοιαν ὑποκρίνεσθαί τινα σκηπτόμενον. εἰ δὲ μεμαρτύρητο μὲν ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ, κέχριστο δ᾽ ἐπὶ τούτοις ὑπὸ τοῦ Σαμουὴλ, ἔν τε τοῖς πολέμοις ἀριστεύων ἀεὶ γαμβρὸς ἀναδέδειχτο τοῦ βασιλέως, ὥστε τούτῳ μὲν τὰς χορευούσας ἀναθεῖναι τὰς μυριάδας, τῷ δὲ Σαοὺλ ἀποδοῦναι τὰς χιλιάδας· εἰ δὲ ταῦτα καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα καθεστήκει σαφῆ, τί ξένον ἣ τί παράδοξον ἦν, εἰ τὴν οὖσαν κεχειροτονημένην ὑπὸ τοῦ Κυρίου διὰ τοῦ προφήτου βασιλείαν ἐπεγίνωσκεν ὁ δαίμων; Εἰ γὰρ οὐ διανοητέον, εἴγε δεῖ λέγειν ἐξ ὑπερβολῆς, ὅτι τὰ σωματικὰ μόνον εἶδεν, ὡς ἣ τοῦ ἐλαίου χρῇσις αἰσθητὴν ἔχει τὴν τῆς ἁφῆς ἐπιφοράν· ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν οὐδεὶς ἀμφιλέξει πρόδηλα καθεστάναι πᾶσιν’ ἵνα δὲ τὸ ὑπερβάλλον ἐρῶ προσθείς. Εἰ γὰρ καὶ μὴ τοιαῦτα καθέστηκε σαφῇ, πότερον ἂν εἴη μείζω πρὸς σύγκρισιν τὸ γνῶναι τὴν τοῦ Δαυῖδ βασιλείαν, ἣ ψυχὰς ἐξ ἅδου προφητικὰς ἀνάξαι; Καίτοι τοῦτο καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ κρείττονος ἀποδέδεικται προσώπου· καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ στρεβλούμενοι καὶ ἄκοντες ἐκβοῶσιν οἱ δαίμονες αὐτολεξεὶ, Τί ἡμῖν καὶ σοὶ, κεκραγότες, Υἱὲ τοῦ Θεοῦ; πρὸ καιροῦ ἀπολέσαι ἡμᾶς; Τὰ δὲ ψυχὰς ἐξ ἄδου μεταπέμπεσθαι, καὶ χοροὺς ἀγγέλων οὐρανοπετεῖς ἐν αὐτῷ μετακαλεῖσθαι, μόνος ἐξουσίαν ἔχει διαπράττεσθαι θεὸς καὶ ὁ θειότατος αὐτοῦ Παῖς, ἄλλος δὲ καὶ τὸ παράπαν οὐδείς. Εἰ οὖν τὴν ἀόρατον τοῦ Θεοῦ βασιλείαν ἔγνωσαν ἁγίῳ Πνεύματι χρισθεῖσαν, οὐ πολλῷ πλέον ἐπιγνῶναι τὴν τοῦ Δαυῖδ ἐδύναντο διὰ χρίσματος αἰσθητοῦ καὶ καταλύσεως ὁρατῆς ; ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὐκ ἤδει τὰ πεπραγμένα καὶ Γραφαῖς ἀνακείμενα περὶ τοῦ Δαυῖδ ὁ ἀλιτήριος, ὅ γε καὶ τῷ Κυρίῳ περιβαλλομένῳ τὸ σῶμα προσελθὼν ἔφη τολμηρῶς· Εἰ Υἱὸς εἶ τοῦ Θεοῦ, βάλε σεαυτὸν κάτω· γέγραπται γὰρ, ὅτι τοῖς ἀγγέλοις αὐτοῦ, φησὶν, ἐντελεῖται περὶ σοῦ, καὶ ἐπὶ χειρῶν ἀροῦσί σε, μήποτε προσκόψῃς πρὸς λίθον τὸν πόδα σου. Οὐκοῦν εἴπερ ἐκ τῶν ἁγίων ὑποτυποῦται Γραφῶν ὁμιλεῖν, οἷδεν ἄρα τὰ γεγραμμένα κακομαθῶς· εἰ δὲ τούτων ἐν γνώσει καθέστηκεν, οὐκ ἄρα τὴν τοῦ Δαυῖδ ἡγνόει βασιλείαν, ἢ τοῖς ἱεροῖς ἐγκεχάρακται γράμμασιν· ὥστε τὰ γεγραμμένα λέγων ὁ δαίμων, οὐδὲν προεφέτευσεν οὐὑ-

᾿Alla ti pros epi toutois eisēgagen to phasma tǭ Saoul eirēkenai; Diarrhēxei Kyrios tēn basileian ek cheiros sou, pros tauta pithanologōn anthypepheren, hōs ou chreōn eiē noein, hoti daimonion prophēteuei peri basileias Israēlitikēs. Ēdē de kai prosthen ephamen hoti tauta ta rhēmata tǭ Samouēl eirēmena prosthen eklepsen ho daimōn, hina dē ton ekphrona Saoul exapatēsas idia doxę̄ legein. ᾿All᾽ houtos ou prospoieitai ta toiade tou diabolou dramata ginōskein’ hōs oun edokei prolegein, hoti diarrhagēsoi tou paraplēgos hē basileia, tēniKai dōsei autēn tǭ sou tǭ Dauïd. Ho mentoige polyïstōr Ōrigenēs entautha kinētheis ephē Daimonion de legōn, ou dynatai eidenai tēn basileian Dauïd hypo Kyriou cheiro; all᾽ emoige thaumazein epeisin hopōs houtos apopheretai doxan ep᾽ euboulią para tois pollois, hōs emphrōn hama kai gnōmēs aristos. Ei men oun adēlos ēn hē basileia, exēn an isōs agnoian hypokrinesthai tina skēptomenon. ei de memartyrēto men hypo tou Theou, kechristo d᾽ epi toutois hypo tou Samouēl, en te tois polemois aristeuōn aei gambros anadedeichto tou basileōs, hōste toutǭ men tas choreuousas anatheinai tas myriadas, tǭ de Saoul apodounai tas chiliadas; ei de tauta kai ta toiauta kathestēkei saphē, ti xenon hē ti paradoxon ēn, ei tēn ousan kecheirotonēmenēn hypo tou Kyriou dia tou prophētou basileian epeginōsken ho daimōn? Ei gar ou dianoēteon, eige dei legein ex hyperbolēs, hoti ta sōmatika monon eiden, hōs hē tou elaiou chrę̄sis aisthētēn echei tēn tēs haphēs epiphoran; alla tauta men oudeis amphilexei prodēla kathestanai pasin’ hina de to hyperballon erō prostheis. Ei gar kai mē toiauta kathestēke saphę̄, poteron an eiē meizō pros synkrisin to gnōnai tēn tou Dauid basileian, hē psychas ex hadou prophētikas anaxai? Kaitoi touto kai epi tou kreittonos apodedeiktai prosōpou; kai gar kai epi tou Christou strebloumenoi kai akontes ekboōsin hoi daimones autolexei, Ti hēmin kai soi, kekragotes, Huie tou Theou? pro kairou apolesai hēmas? Ta de psychas ex adou metapempesthai, kai chorous angelōn ouranopeteis en autǭ metakaleisthai, monos exousian echei diaprattesthai theos kai ho theiotatos autou Pais, allos de kai to parapan oudeis. Ei oun tēn aoraton tou Theou basileian egnōsan hagiǭ Pneumati christheisan, ou pollǭ pleon epignōnai tēn tou Dauid edynanto dia chrismatos aisthētou kai katalyseōs horatēs ? ᾿All᾽ ouk ēdei ta pepragmena kai Graphais anakeimena peri tou Dauid ho alitērios, ho ge kai tǭ Kyriǭ periballomenǭ to sōma proselthōn ephē tolmērōs; Ei Huios ei tou Theou, bale seauton katō; gegraptai gar, hoti tois angelois autou, phēsin, enteleitai peri sou, kai epi cheirōn arousi se, mēpote proskopsę̄s pros lithon ton poda sou. Oukoun eiper ek tōn hagiōn hypotypoutai Graphōn homilein, hoiden ara ta gegrammena kakomathōs; ei de toutōn en gnōsei kathestēken, ouk ara tēn tou Dauid hēgnoei basileian, ē tois hierois enkecharaktai grammasin; hōste ta gegrammena legōn ho daimōn, ouden proepheteusen ouy-

But what did he bring in besides? When the apparition said to Saul, “The Lord will tear the kingdom out of your hand,” he retorted against this, plausibly, that one should not think that a demon prophesies about the Israelite kingship. But we said already before that the demon stole these words, spoken earlier by Samuel, so that, deceiving the senseless Saul, he might seem to speak his own. This man, however, does not pretend to know such dramas of the devil. So when the demon seemed to foretell that the kingdom of the crazed man would be torn away, he then added: “And he will give it to your neighbour David.” The very learned Origen, moved at this point, said: “A demon cannot know the kingship of David, appointed by the Lord.” But I cannot help wondering how this man carries off a reputation among the many for good counsel, as being sensible and most excellent in judgment. If the kingship had been obscure, one might perhaps have pretended ignorance by way of excuse. But if David had been attested by God, and anointed besides by Samuel, and, always excelling in the wars, had been shown to be the king's son-in-law, so that the dancing women ascribed the tens of thousands to him and the thousands to Saul; if these and such things were plain, what was strange or marvellous if the demon recognized the kingship that had been appointed by the Lord through the prophet? For we need not think, if one must speak by way of exaggeration, that he saw only bodily things, as the use of the oil involves the perceptible application of touch; but no one will dispute that these things were evident to all. But let me add and say what is greater. Even if these things were not plain, which would be greater by comparison: to know the kingship of David, or to bring up prophetic souls from Hades? And indeed this has been shown in the case of the greater Person; for in the case of Christ too, the demons, racked and unwilling, cry out in so many words: “What have we to do with you, Son of God? Have you come before the time to destroy us?” But to summon souls from Hades, and to call heaven-flying choirs of angels with them, God alone has authority to accomplish, and his most divine Son, but no one else at all. If, then, they recognized the invisible kingship of God, anointed with the Holy Spirit, could they not much more recognize that of David, conferred through a perceptible anointing and a visible rite? Did the wicked one not know the things done and recorded in the Scriptures about David, he who approached the Lord when he was clothed with the body and said boldly: “If you are the Son of God, throw yourself down; for it is written,” he says, “that he will command his angels concerning you, and on their hands they will bear you up, lest you strike your foot against a stone”? So if he pretends to speak from the holy Scriptures, he knows what is written, with an evil learning; and if he is acquainted with them, he was not ignorant of the kingship of David, which is engraved in the sacred writings; so that, in speaking what was written, the demon prophesied nothing …

Chapter 24

24PG 18 18

᾿Αλλ᾽ ὁ πολύφημος Ὠριγένης, οὐδ᾽ ὁτιοῦν εὑρίσκων εἰπεῖν, εἰς τοῦτο κατέφυγε τετεχνασμένως, ἑτέρωθι πρὸς ἐπὶ τούτοις ἐπαγαγών: Ἐγὼ δὲ, φησἷν, οὐ δύναμαι διδόναι δαιμονίῳ τηλικαύτην δύναμιν, ἵνα προφητεύῃ περὶ Σαοὺλ καὶ τοῦ λαοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ προφητεύῃ περὶ βασιλείας Δαυῖδ, ὅτι μέλλει βασιλεύειν. Εἶτα φαίη τις ἄν: Ὦ ἀνοητότατε ἀνδρῶν, οὐ δίδως μὲν αὐτῷ προφητεύειν, ἐπιτρέπεις δὲ αὐτῷ προφήτας ἀνάγειν ἐξ ᾅδου, καὶ ἀγγελικοὺς ἄφνω μεταστέλλεσθαι χοροὺς, ὅπερ ἐστὶ μεῖζον καὶ προῦχον καὶ θειοτέρας ἐχόμενον ἐξουσίας : ἄρά γε τίς οὕτως ἐνόησεν ἀσθενῶς ἢ πτωχῶς ; ᾿Αλλὰ μάλιστα μὲν ἔγωγε φαίην ἂν ἀνθυπενέγκας, ὅτι μηδὲν προεφήτευσεν ὁ δαίμων, ὥς γε καὶ πρόσθεν ἐδεῖξαμεν· εἰ δ᾽ ἄρα καὶ προφητείας ἄξια διαλεχθεὶς ἐτύγχανεν, οὐδ᾽ οὕτως ἐχρῆν ὑπολαμβάνειν, ὅτι πνεύματα καὶ ψυχὰς δικαίων ὁ δαίμων ἀνήγαγεν ἐξ ἄδου-. καὶ γὰρ ὁ Καϊάφας ἐπὶ τῇ κατὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ συστάσει προεφήτευσεν, εἰρηκὼς, ὅτι Συμφέρει ἡμῖν ἵνα εἷς ἄνθρωπος ἀποθάνῃ ὑπὲρ τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ μὴ ὅλον τὸ ἔθνος ἀπόληται. Ταῦτα μὲν οὐκ εἶπεν ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ· καθάπερ ὁ σοφώτατος ἐξέδωκεν Ἰωάννης· ἀρχιερεὺς δὲ τυγχάνων ἐκείνου τοῦ ἕτους, προεφήτευσεν. Εἰ δὲ οὗτος ὁ κατὰ τοῦ Κυρίου βουλὰς ἀδίκους ἀράμενος, ὅμως οὐκ ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ προφητεύει, κινούμενος δὲ δήπουθεν ὅτ᾽ ἑτέρου καθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ ποιεῖται τὸν ἔλεγχον’ οὐδὲ εἴ τις ἄλλος ἄρα τοιοῦτό τ δρᾷ, προσεκτέον, ὅτι παρὰ τοῦτο θειοτέρας ἐξῆπται δυνάμεως. Οὐδὲ ἀνασχετέον, εἰ λέγοντες ὅτι μαντείᾳ δαιμονιώδει ψυχὰς ἀνάγειν ἔοικεν ἐξ ἄδου καὶ στρατιὰς ἀγγέλων, οἷα Θεός - ἑπαχουστέον γὰρ οἷα περὶ τῶν τοιούτων ἐξαγορεύει προφητῶν ἐν τῷ Δευτερονομίῳ θεσπίζων ὁ Μωῦσῆς- Ἐὰν δὲ ἀναστῇ, φάσκων, ἐν σοὶ προφήτης, ἣ ἐνυπνιαζόμενος τὸ ἐνύπνιον, καὶ δῷ σοι σημεῖον ἣ τέρας, καὶ ἔλθῃ σημεῖον ἣ τὸ τέρας ὃ ἐλάλησε πρὸς σὲ, Πορευθῶμεν, καὶ λατρεύσωμεν θεοῖς ἑτέροις, οὓς οὐκ οἴδατε, οὐκ ἀκούσεσθε τῶν λόγων ἐκείνου τοῦ προφήτου, φησὶν, ἣ τοῦ ἐνυπνιαζομένου τὸ ἐνύπνιον ἐκεῖνο, ὅτι πειράζει Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς ὑμᾶς, τοῦ ἰδεῖν εἰ ἀγαπᾶτε Κύριον τὸν Θεὸν ὑμῶν, ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἐνταῦθα μὲν τὴν δυάδα Πατρός τε καὶ τοῦ μονογενοῦς Υἱοῦ παριστῶν, ἄλλον μὲν τὸν πειράζοντα Κύριον ὀνομάζει, ἄλλον δὲ παρὰ τοῦτον εἶναι τὸν ἀγαπώμενον Κύριόν τε καὶ Θεὸν, ἵνα ἐκ δυάδος τὴν μίαν ἀποδείξῃ θεότητα καὶ τὴν ἀληθῆ θεογονίαν. ΕΠ δὲ ὁ προφήτης ἐκεῖνος ὁ τὸ σημεῖον ὑποσχόμενος ἣ τὸ τέρας ὑποδεῖξαι παντάπασιν ἀποκριτέος ἐστὶ, τῷ τὴν ἀθέμιτον εἰδωλολατρείαν εἰσηγεῖσθαι, κἂν τοῦ σημείου δύναμις ἐνεργοῦσα προτρέχῃ· πόσῳ δὴ μᾶλλον οὐ χρὴ δαίμονι πιστεύειν ἐπαγγελλομένῳ ψυχὰς ἐξ ᾅδου μεταπέμπεσθαι καὶ πνεύματα δικαίων ; ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὐδὲ φαίη τις ἂν ἀσεβῶν, ὅτι μαντευομένων ἐκείνων ὁ θεὸς ἀνέστησε τὸν Σαμουὴλ ἐκπειράσαι τὸν ἄδικον ἐθέλων, ἵνα ἐπιγράψῃ τῇ τοῦ δαίμόνος ἐπαγγελίᾳ τὸ δρᾶμα, καὶ διὰ τῆσδε τῆς προφάσεως ἀπάτῃ φθείρῃ τινάς· ἀνάγκη γὰρ ἐξ ἅπαντος φυλάττεσθαι τὸ τῆς μαντείας ἅγος, ὡς ὁ νομοθέτης ἐθέσπισεν· ἀλλ᾽ οὐ μυσαρά τις ἡγεῖται τὰ τῆς οἰωνοσκοπίας αἴτια, καὶ τὰ τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου μαντεῖα καὶ σύμβολα κληδόνων ; ᾿Ακουέτω πῶς ὀλίγα πρόσθεν ὑπερθὰς ἐδογμάτισε πάλιν: Ἑὰν δὲ, φησὶν, εἰσέλθῃς εἰς τὴν γῆν ἣν Κύριος ὁ Θεός σου δίδωσί σοι, οὐ μαθήσῃ ποιεῖν κατὰ τὰ βδελύγματα περικαθαίρων τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ καὶ τὴν θυγατέρα αὐτοῦ ἐν πυρὶ, καὶ μαντευόμενος μαντείαν, καὶ ἐπαοιδὴν, ἐγγαστρίμυθος, τερατοσκόπος, ἐπερωτῶν τοὺς νεκρούς· ἔστι γὰρ βδέλυγμα Κυρίῳ πᾶς ὁ ποιῶν ταῦτα. Μετὰ τοῦτο μηνύων, ὅτι καὶ τοῖς ἀλλογενέσι διὰ ταῦτα θανάτου γένεσιν ἀπειλεῖ καὶ φθορὰν, ἐπήγαγεν εὐθέως - Ἕνεκα γὰρ τῶν βδελυγμάτων τούτων Κύριος ἐξολοθρεύσει αὑτοὺς ἀπὸ σοῦ. Φαίνεται τοίνυν, ὡς ἡ μαντεία τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου συνέζευκται μετὰ πάντων ὁμοῦ τῶν τῆς εἰδωλολατρείας αἰτιῶν ὥσπερ ἐν πυρετῷ σκυβάλων ἔνδοθεν ὑποκειμένων ἐγερτικῶν μὲν ἀῤῥωστίας, ὑπεκκαυμάτων δὲ μοχθηρῶν, οἰδήσει καὶ φθορᾷ τὴν νόσον ἀποχύειν εἰωθότων. Εἰ δὲ δὴ καὶ τερατοσκοπίας ὠνόμασε τὰς ἀμειδεῖς ὁπτασίας, ὅσαι διὰ τῶν ἐγγαστριμύθων ἱστοροῦνται, συνέστησεν, ὅτι μηδέν ἐστιν ἀληθὲς ἐν αὐτοῖς· ἐντεῦθεν, οἶμαι, πάλιν ἐν τῷ Λευϊτικῷ σκυθρωποτέραν ἀπόφασιν ἐξήνεγκε κατʼ αὐτῶν, ἐπαγαγὼν αὐτοῖς ῥήμασι’ Καὶ ἀνὴρ ἣ γυνὴ, φάμενος, ἂν γένηται ἐγγαστρίμυθος ἣ ἐπαοιδὸς ἐν ὑμῖν, θανάτῳ θανατούσθωσαν, λίθοις … αὐτούς· ἔνοχοί εἰσιν.

᾿All᾽ ho polyphēmos Ōrigenēs, oud᾽ hotioun heuriskōn eipein, eis touto katephyge tetechnasmenōs, heterōthi pros epi toutois epagagōn: Egō de, phēsin, ou dynamai didonai daimoniǭ tēlikautēn dynamin, hina prophēteuę̄ peri Saoul kai tou laou tou Theou, kai prophēteuę̄ peri basileias Dauid, hoti mellei basileuein. Eita phaiē tis an: Ō anoētotate andrōn, ou didōs men autǭ prophēteuein, epitrepeis de autǭ prophētas anagein ex hądou, kai angelikous aphnō metastellesthai chorous, hoper esti meizon kai prouchon kai theioteras echomenon exousias : ara ge tis houtōs enoēsen asthenōs ē ptōchōs ? ᾿Alla malista men egōge phaiēn an anthypenenkas, hoti mēden proephēteusen ho daimōn, hōs ge kai prosthen edeixamen; ei d᾽ ara kai prophēteias axia dialechtheis etynchanen, oud᾽ houtōs echrēn hypolambanein, hoti pneumata kai psychas dikaiōn ho daimōn anēgagen ex adou-. kai gar ho Kaïaphas epi tę̄ kata tou Christou systasei proephēteusen, eirēkōs, hoti Sympherei hēmin hina heis anthrōpos apothanę̄ hyper tou laou, kai mē holon to ethnos apolētai. Tauta men ouk eipen aph᾽ heautou; kathaper ho sophōtatos exedōken Iōannēs; archiereus de tynchanōn ekeinou tou hetous, proephēteusen. Ei de houtos ho kata tou Kyriou boulas adikous aramenos, homōs ouk aph᾽ heautou prophēteuei, kinoumenos de dēpouthen hot᾽ heterou kath᾽ heautou poieitai ton elenchon’ oude ei tis allos ara toiouto t drą, prosekteon, hoti para touto theioteras exēptai dynameōs. Oude anascheteon, ei legontes hoti manteią daimoniōdei psychas anagein eoiken ex adou kai stratias angelōn, hoia Theos - hepachousteon gar hoia peri tōn toioutōn exagoreuei prophētōn en tǭ Deuteronomiǭ thespizōn ho Mōysēs- Ean de anastę̄, phaskōn, en soi prophētēs, hē enypniazomenos to enypnion, kai dǭ soi sēmeion hē teras, kai elthę̄ sēmeion hē to teras ho elalēse pros se, Poreuthōmen, kai latreusōmen theois heterois, hous ouk oidate, ouk akousesthe tōn logōn ekeinou tou prophētou, phēsin, hē tou enypniazomenou to enypnion ekeino, hoti peirazei Kyrios ho Theos hymas, tou idein ei agapate Kyrion ton Theon hymōn, ᾿All᾽ entautha men tēn dyada Patros te kai tou monogenous Huiou paristōn, allon men ton peirazonta Kyrion onomazei, allon de para touton einai ton agapōmenon Kyrion te kai Theon, hina ek dyados tēn mian apodeixę̄ theotēta kai tēn alēthē theogonian. EP de ho prophētēs ekeinos ho to sēmeion hyposchomenos hē to teras hypodeixai pantapasin apokriteos esti, tǭ tēn athemiton eidōlolatreian eisēgeisthai, kan tou sēmeiou dynamis energousa protrechę̄; posǭ dē mallon ou chrē daimoni pisteuein epangellomenǭ psychas ex hądou metapempesthai kai pneumata dikaiōn ? ᾿All᾽ oude phaiē tis an asebōn, hoti manteuomenōn ekeinōn ho theos anestēse ton Samouēl ekpeirasai ton adikon ethelōn, hina epigrapsę̄ tę̄ tou daimonos epangelią to drama, kai dia tēsde tēs prophaseōs apatę̄ phtheirę̄ tinas; anankē gar ex hapantos phylattesthai to tēs manteias hagos, hōs ho nomothetēs ethespisen; all᾽ ou mysara tis hēgeitai ta tēs oiōnoskopias aitia, kai ta tēs engastrimythou manteia kai symbola klēdonōn ? ᾿Akouetō pōs oliga prosthen hyperthas edogmatise palin: Hean de, phēsin, eiselthę̄s eis tēn gēn hēn Kyrios ho Theos sou didōsi soi, ou mathēsę̄ poiein kata ta bdelygmata perikathairōn ton huion autou kai tēn thygatera autou en pyri, kai manteuomenos manteian, kai epaoidēn, engastrimythos, teratoskopos, eperōtōn tous nekrous; esti gar bdelygma Kyriǭ pas ho poiōn tauta. Meta touto mēnyōn, hoti kai tois allogenesi dia tauta thanatou genesin apeilei kai phthoran, epēgagen eutheōs - Heneka gar tōn bdelygmatōn toutōn Kyrios exolothreusei hautous apo sou. Phainetai toinyn, hōs hē manteia tēs engastrimythou synezeuktai meta pantōn homou tōn tēs eidōlolatreias aitiōn hōsper en pyretǭ skybalōn endothen hypokeimenōn egertikōn men arrhōstias, hypekkaumatōn de mochthērōn, oidēsei kai phthorą tēn noson apochyein eiōthotōn. Ei de dē kai teratoskopias ōnomase tas ameideis hoptasias, hosai dia tōn engastrimythōn historountai, synestēsen, hoti mēden estin alēthes en autois; enteuthen, oimai, palin en tǭ Leuïtikǭ skythrōpoteran apophasin exēnenke katʼ autōn, epagagōn autois rhēmasi’ Kai anēr hē gynē, phamenos, an genētai engastrimythos hē epaoidos en hymin, thanatǭ thanatousthōsan, lithois … autous; enochoi eisin.

But the much-renowned Origen, finding nothing at all to say, took refuge artfully in this, adding elsewhere: “But I,” he says, “cannot grant a demon such great power that it should prophesy about Saul and the people of God, and prophesy about the kingship of David, that he is going to reign.” Then one might say: “O most foolish of men, you do not grant it the power to prophesy, but you allow it to bring up prophets from Hades and suddenly to summon choirs of angels, which is greater and more eminent and belongs to a more divine authority? Who ever thought so feebly or so poorly?” But above all I would reply that the demon prophesied nothing, as we have shown before; and even if it spoke things worthy of prophecy, not even so should we suppose that the demon brought up spirits and souls of the righteous from Hades. For Caiaphas too prophesied concerning the plot against Christ, saying: “It is expedient for us that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation should not perish.” He did not say this of himself, as the most wise John has recorded; but being high priest that year, he prophesied. If, then, this man, who formed unjust counsels against the Lord, nevertheless does not prophesy of himself, but, moved of course by another, makes the refutation against himself, then, if anyone else does something of this kind, we must not take it that he is therefore attached to a more divine power. Nor must we tolerate it if people say that by demonic divination one seems to bring up souls from Hades and armies of angels, as God does. For we must listen to what Moses, in his oracles in Deuteronomy, declares about such prophets: “But if there arises among you,” he says, “a prophet, or one who dreams a dream, and gives you a sign or a wonder, and the sign or the wonder comes to pass of which he spoke to you, saying, Let us go and serve other gods whom you do not know, you shall not listen to the words of that prophet,” he says, “or to that dreamer of the dream; for the Lord your God is testing you, to see whether you love the Lord your God.” Here, presenting the pair of the Father and the only-begotten Son, he names one the Lord who tests, and another besides him the beloved Lord and God, so that from the pair he may show the one Godhead and the true divine begetting. And if that prophet who promised to show the sign or the wonder must be utterly rejected because he introduces lawless idolatry, even if the power of the sign is working before him, how much more must one not believe a demon promising to summon souls and spirits of the righteous from Hades? Nor would anyone say, without impiety, that while they were divining, God raised Samuel, wishing to test the unjust man, so as to credit the drama to the demon's promise and by this pretext to ruin some by deceit; for one must by all means guard against the pollution of divination, as the lawgiver decreed. Does anyone not think the causes of augury abominable, and the divinations of the ventriloquist and the tokens of omens? Let him hear how, a little before, he laid down again: “But if,” he says, “you enter the land which the Lord your God gives you, you shall not learn to do according to the abominations: purifying one's son and one's daughter in fire, and divining divination, and enchantment, a ventriloquist, a diviner of portents, one who inquires of the dead; for everyone who does these things is an abomination to the Lord.” After this, showing that because of these things he threatens even the foreigners with death and destruction, he added at once: “For because of these abominations the Lord will destroy them from before you.” It appears, then, that the divination of the ventriloquist is yoked with all the causes of idolatry together, like refuse lying within in a fever, rousing the sickness, foul tinder, accustomed to bring the disease to a head by swelling and corruption. And if he called the joyless visions recounted of ventriloquists “divinations of portents”, he established that there is nothing true in them. Hence, I think, in Leviticus too he issued a grimmer sentence against them, adding in these very words: “And a man or a woman,” he says, “who is a ventriloquist or an enchanter among you, let them be put to death; stone them with stones; they are guilty.”

Chapter 25

25PG 18 18

Τί τοίνυν φασὶν οἱ τὰς Ὡριγένους ἀσπαστέας εἶναι τιθέμενοι δοξοχοπίας ; Πότερον ὡς ἐχθίστων ἐπιτηδευμάτων αἰτίους ἀναιρεῖσθαι προστάττει τοὺς ἐγγαστριμύθους, ἣ τοὐναντίον ὡς ἀγαθῶν ὑποθήμονας ἔργων; Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἀσεβῶν εἰσὶ δραμάτων αὐτουργοὶ, δικαίως ὁ νομοθέτης ἀπελαύνει τοὺς ἐναγεῖς, οὐδὲν εἰσαγγέλλοντας ἀληθές· εἰ δὲ καλλίστων εὑρεταὶ πράξεών εἶσι, περιττῶς ὁ νόμος ἐψηφίσατο κατ᾽ αὐτῶν. Εἰ γὰρ ἀνάγουσι μὲν ἐξ ᾅδου ψυχὰς, αἱ δὲ ἀφικνούμεναι δεῦρο κηρύττουσι τὸ μέλλον, ἐφοδιάζουσι τοὺς δεομένους ἐπωφελῶς, οὐ δικαίως ἄρα λιθοβολεῖσθαι τοὺς εὐεργέτας ἐθέσπισεν ὁ νομοθέτης ὥστε δυοῖν ἀνάγκη θάτερον, ἣ ταύτας ἀχρειῶσαι τὰς φωνὰς, ἢ τὰ τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου ῥήματα διαβαλεῖν ὡς ἔωλα καὶ ψευδή. ᾿Αλλὰ τί φῶμεν ; ᾿Αντιδοξοῦσιν ἑαυταῖς αἱ θεῖαι Γραφαί ; ταὶς δὲ πολλαῖς ἡ μία μάχεται ψῆφος ; Εἰ δ᾽ ἄρα καὶ μάχη τίς ἐστιν, ἐπικρατοῦσι πολλαί. Καὶ μὴν ἐκ τῶν ἐναντίων οὕτως θων ὡς ἀνόσια δρῶνται᾽ οὐδὲν ἧττον ἔτι κὰν τῇ τετάρτη τῶν Βασιλειῶν ἀνειλημμένον ἐστὶν, ὅτι Μαγει, καὶ παντοίας ἐθρήσκευεν εἰδωλομόρφους ὕλας· Ἑποίησεν ἑαυτῷ, φησὶν, ἐγγαστριμύθους καὶ ἀντιστρόφως δʼ αὖ πάλιν ὁ δικαιοσύνης ἀρετῇ διαπρέψας Ἰωσίας ὃ βασιλεὺς ἅπαντα μὲν ὁμοῦ τὰ χειρότευκτα καθεῖλεν ἀφιδρύματα, πυρὶ δὲ ιφρώσας ἡφάνισεν· οὐ μὴν ἀλλά γε πρὸς τούτοις ἀφεῖλεν, ἔφη, τοὺς ἐγγαστριμύθους, καὶ τοὺς χαρασαείν· εἶτα καὶ μετ᾽ ὀλίγα φησὶν, ὅτι καὶ ἐνεπύρισεν, ὡς ἀθέμιτα δηλαδή. Τοιγαροῦν εἴπερ ὁ αὐτός ἐστι συγγραφεὺς ἑκατέρου τοῦ γράμματος, ἐνταῦθα δὲ δύο πρόσωπα βιολογεῖ βασιλέων, εἶτα τούτοιν τὸ μὲν ἄδικον εἰσάγει [ὅτι πρὸς] ἄλλοις εἵλετο καὶ τῶν ἐγγαστριμύθων, τὸ δὲ ζήλῳ διεγηγερμένον ἐπαινεῖ, τῷ καὶ τοὺς ἐγγαστριμύθους ἐξᾶραι πρὸς ἅπασι τοῖς ἐχθροῖς. Εἰ δὲ ταῦτα οὕτως ἔχει, συνέστηκεν, ὅτι οὐκ ἑαυτῷ μαχομένας ἐξεδίδου φωνάς. Οὐδ᾽ αὖ τὸ Πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἔφασκεν ἀναβεβηκέναι τὸν Σαμουὴλ, ἀλλὰ τοὺς τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου διηγεῖτο λόγους, ὡς ᾧετο καὶ τὸ δοκεῖν ἐκόμπαζεν ἀδήλοις. οὐ γὰρ ἂν ἑαυτῷ καὶ ταῖς ἄλλαις ἀπάσαις ἐμάχετό πως Γραφαῖς. ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὐχὶ μόνον αὗται ταῦτα διελέγχουσιν αἱ ῥήσεις, ἀλλ᾽ ἕτι γε τούτοις ἐπιψηφίζεται καὶ μάρτυς ἄλλος ἀξιοφανὴς, ὁ προφήτης Ἤσαῖας, πῇ μὲν ἀπαγορεύων τὰ τοιάδε μύση, δὲ παραινῶν ὀρθότατα τοῖς ὑπηκόοις αὐτῷ κελαδεῖ· Καὶ ἐὰν εἴπωσι πρὸς ὑμᾶς· Ζητήσατε τοὺς ἐγγαστριμύθους, καὶ τοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς φωνοῦντας, τοὺς κενολογοῦντας, οὗ ἐκ τῆς κοιλίας οὐχὶ ἔθνος πρὸς Θεόν. Εἶτά τι μετὰ ταῦτα προσθεὶς ἐπιφέρει. Τί ἐκζητοῦσιν, ἔφη, περὶ τῶν ζώντων τοὺς νεκρούς ; Νόμον γὰρ εἰς βοήθειαν ἔδωκεν, ἵνα εἴπωσιν οὐκ ὡς τὸ ῥῆμα τοῦτο, περὶ οὗ οὐκ ἔστι δῶρα δοῦναι· προδήλῳ μὲν ἱεροφωνίᾳ τὸ τῶν ἐγγαστριμύθων ἀπεκήρυξε γένος. Εἰ δὲ ἀπέφηνε τὸ τοιοῦτο συνέδριον, ἀναμφιλόγως ἀπέδειξεν, ὅτι τούτων οὐδὲν οὐδεὶς οὐδεπώποτε λέγει τὸ παράπαν ἀληθὲς, ἀλλὰ ψευδηγορίᾳ μὲν ὑποκένῳ τὴν ἀπάτην, ἑώλῳ δὲ κενολογίᾳ ζουσι τοὺς ἀμαθεῖς. Ὅθεν ἀκολούθως ἐπέσκωπτεν ἐκείνοις ὅσοι περὶ τῶν ζώντων ἐρωτῶσι τοὺς νεκρούς· αὐτοὶ γὰρ, ὅλοι νεκροὶ καὶ πηροὶ τυγχάνοντες, οἱ κενολόγοι τὰς τῶν νεκρῶν ὑποτυποῦνται διακονεῖσθαι φωνάς· ὁδὲ προφήτης ἐπεμαρτύρετο βοῶν, ὅτι νόμος ἀῤῥαγὴς ἔκκειται περὶ τούτων, ἵνα μὴ κατὰ τοὺς … αὕτη γὰρ, οἶμαι, φυλακὴ νόμου καθέστηκεν, οὐρανόθεν ἐπικαλεῖσθαι τὴν βοήθειαν, ἀλλὰ μὴ ἐκ τῶν γηΐνων ἐρανίζεσθαι τὴν ἐπικουρίαν, εἰς αὐτὰ τὰ κατα-

Ti toinyn phasin hoi tas Hōrigenous aspasteas einai tithemenoi doxochopias ? Poteron hōs echthistōn epitēdeumatōn aitious anaireisthai prostattei tous engastrimythous, hē tounantion hōs agathōn hypothēmonas ergōn? Ei men oun asebōn eisi dramatōn autourgoi, dikaiōs ho nomothetēs apelaunei tous enageis, ouden eisangellontas alēthes; ei de kallistōn heuretai praxeōn eisi, perittōs ho nomos epsēphisato kat᾽ autōn. Ei gar anagousi men ex hądou psychas, hai de aphiknoumenai deuro kēryttousi to mellon, ephodiazousi tous deomenous epōphelōs, ou dikaiōs ara lithoboleisthai tous euergetas ethespisen ho nomothetēs hōste dyoin anankē thateron, hē tautas achreiōsai tas phōnas, ē ta tēs engastrimythou rhēmata diabalein hōs eōla kai pseudē. ᾿Alla ti phōmen ? ᾿Antidoxousin heautais hai theiai Graphai ? tais de pollais hē mia machetai psēphos ? Ei d᾽ ara kai machē tis estin, epikratousi pollai. Kai mēn ek tōn enantiōn houtōs thōn hōs anosia drōntai᾽ ouden hētton eti kan tę̄ tetartē tōn Basileiōn aneilēmmenon estin, hoti Magei, kai pantoias ethrēskeuen eidōlomorphous hylas; Hepoiēsen heautǭ, phēsin, engastrimythous kai antistrophōs dʼ au palin ho dikaiosynēs aretę̄ diaprepsas Iōsias ho basileus hapanta men homou ta cheiroteukta katheilen aphidrymata, pyri de iphrōsas hēphanisen; ou mēn alla ge pros toutois apheilen, ephē, tous engastrimythous, kai tous charasaein; eita kai met᾽ oliga phēsin, hoti kai enepyrisen, hōs athemita dēladē. Toigaroun eiper ho autos esti syngrapheus hekaterou tou grammatos, entautha de dyo prosōpa biologei basileōn, eita toutoin to men adikon eisagei [hoti pros] allois heileto kai tōn engastrimythōn, to de zēlǭ diegēgermenon epainei, tǭ kai tous engastrimythous exarai pros hapasi tois echthrois. Ei de tauta houtōs echei, synestēken, hoti ouk heautǭ machomenas exedidou phōnas. Oud᾽ au to Pneuma to hagion ephasken anabebēkenai ton Samouēl, alla tous tēs engastrimythou diēgeito logous, hōs hǭeto kai to dokein ekompazen adēlois. ou gar an heautǭ kai tais allais apasais emacheto pōs Graphais. ᾿All᾽ ouchi monon hautai tauta dielenchousin hai rhēseis, all᾽ heti ge toutois epipsēphizetai kai martys allos axiophanēs, ho prophētēs Ēsaias, pę̄ men apagoreuōn ta toiade mysē, de parainōn orthotata tois hypēkoois autǭ keladei; Kai ean eipōsi pros hymas; Zētēsate tous engastrimythous, kai tous apo tēs gēs phōnountas, tous kenologountas, hou ek tēs koilias ouchi ethnos pros Theon. Eita ti meta tauta prostheis epipherei. Ti ekzētousin, ephē, peri tōn zōntōn tous nekrous ? Nomon gar eis boētheian edōken, hina eipōsin ouk hōs to rhēma touto, peri hou ouk esti dōra dounai; prodēlǭ men hierophōnią to tōn engastrimythōn apekēryxe genos. Ei de apephēne to toiouto synedrion, anamphilogōs apedeixen, hoti toutōn ouden oudeis oudepōpote legei to parapan alēthes, alla pseudēgorią men hypokenǭ tēn apatēn, heōlǭ de kenologią zousi tous amatheis. Hothen akolouthōs epeskōpten ekeinois hosoi peri tōn zōntōn erōtōsi tous nekrous; autoi gar, holoi nekroi kai pēroi tynchanontes, hoi kenologoi tas tōn nekrōn hypotypountai diakoneisthai phōnas; hode prophētēs epemartyreto boōn, hoti nomos arrhagēs ekkeitai peri toutōn, hina mē kata tous … hautē gar, oimai, phylakē nomou kathestēken, ouranothen epikaleisthai tēn boētheian, alla mē ek tōn gēïnōn eranizesthai tēn epikourian, eis auta ta kata-

What, then, do those say who hold that Origen's vainglorious opinions should be embraced? Does the law command that the ventriloquists be put to death as the causes of most hateful practices, or, on the contrary, as counsellors of good works? If they are the perpetrators of impious dramas, the lawgiver rightly drives out the accursed, who announce nothing true; but if they are the inventors of the finest deeds, the law voted against them for nothing. For if they bring up souls from Hades, and these, arriving here, proclaim the future, they furnish usefully those in need; then the lawgiver did not justly decree that benefactors be stoned. So one of two things is necessary: either to make these words void, or to discredit the words of the ventriloquist as stale and false. But what shall we say? Do the divine Scriptures contradict themselves? Does the one vote fight with the many? And even if there is some conflict, the many prevail. And indeed, on the contrary, these things are treated as done unholily; no less is it recorded in the fourth book of Kingdoms that Manasseh … and worshipped all kinds of idol-shaped matter: “He made for himself,” it says, “ventriloquists.” And conversely again Josiah the king, distinguished by the virtue of righteousness, pulled down all the hand-made images together and destroyed them by fire; and besides this, it says, he removed the ventriloquists and the teraphim; then after a little it says that he burned them too, being of course lawless. So, if the writer of both texts is the same, and here he describes the lives of two persons, kings, and of these he introduces the unjust one as having chosen, besides other things, the ventriloquists too, and praises the one roused by zeal for removing the ventriloquists besides all the enemies; if this is so, it is established that he did not put out words that fight with themselves. Nor again did he say that the Holy Spirit declared that Samuel came up; but he narrated the words of the ventriloquist, as she thought and boasted in appearance to the unwary; for otherwise he would somehow fight with himself and with all the other Scriptures. And not only do these sayings refute this, but another illustrious witness also adds his vote to them, the prophet Isaiah, who, in one place forbidding such abominations, in another quite rightly exhorting those who heard him, sings: “And if they say to you, Seek the ventriloquists and those who speak from the earth, the empty talkers who speak from the belly, will not a nation seek its God?” Then, adding something after this, he goes on: “Why do they seek the dead on behalf of the living? For he gave the law as a help, so that they should not speak like this word, for which there are no gifts to give.” By a clear holy utterance he renounced the race of ventriloquists. And if he rejected such a gathering, he showed beyond dispute that none of them ever says anything at all true, but that by empty lying they spread deceit and by stale empty talk lead the ignorant astray. Hence, consistently, he mocked those who ask the dead about the living; for they themselves, being wholly dead and maimed, these empty talkers, pretend to serve the voices of the dead; and the prophet testified, crying out, that an unbreakable law is laid down concerning these things, so that not according to the … for this, I think, is the guarding of the law: to call on help from heaven, and not to beg aid from earthly things, into the very …

Chapter 26

26PG 18 18

᾿Αλλ᾽ ὁ πάσας ἑρμηνεῦσαι τὰς Γραφὰς οἱηθεὶς Ὠριγένης οὐ προσποιεῖται ταύτας εἰδέναι τὰς μαρτυρίας, οὐδὲ τίθησιν αὐτὰς, ὡς δέον, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ συγκαλεῖ μὲν ἐκείνας ὅσαι μηδὲν ἐν μηδενὶ τῷ ζητήματι διαφέρουσιν, ὑπερβαίνει δὲ τὰς αὐτῇ φύσει προσηκούσας· ἦτοι γὰρ ἀμαθίᾳ τοῦτο πράττειν ἔοικεν. ἀφρόνως, ἣ κακοθελίᾳ πραγματεύεσθαι τολμηρῶς ἀλλὰ καὶ καθάπερ ἐπαμφοτερίζων εἰρηκὼς, ὅτι, Τί οὖν ποιεῖ ἐγγαστρίμυθος ἐνθάδε; Τί οὖν ποιεῖ ἐγγαστρίμυθος περὶ τὴν ἀναγωγὴν τῆς ψυχῆς τοῦ δικαίου ; λόγου μὲν ἀπορίᾳ μετεώρως ἀπέφυγεν· ἀλλ᾽ ὁ τοῦτο ἐπιγράφων ὅπερ ἔδρασεν αὑτός· αὐτῇ δὲ τῇ Γραφῇ τὸ πᾶν ἀναθεὶς, ἰσχυρίζεται μὲν ἄνηχθαι τὸν Σαμονὴλ, οὐκ ἔτι δὲ τολμᾷ δευτερῶσαι τό· Τίς ἀνήγαγεν αὐτόν; Οἶμαι. δὲ, ὅτι καὶ μετέπειτα διελεγχόμενος ὑπὸ τῶν ὀρθότατα φρονούντων ἀεὶ, δευτέρᾳ πάλιν ἀπολογούμενος ἐξηγήσει, τετηρῆσθαι μὲν ἔφη τὸν τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου τόπον εἴτα λέγει καὶ ὅτι μὲν ἡ ἐγγαστρίμυθός τινα ἀνήγαγε γέγραπται· καὶ ὅτι Σαοὺλ εἶπε τῷ Σαμουὴλ ἀναγέγραπται. Φλυαρίᾳ δὲ πολλῇ τοιαῦτα συχνά τινὰ ταυτολογήσας, ἐπιφέρει πάλιν· Οὐκ εἴρηκε δὲ, φησὶν, εἰ ἑκουσίως ἀναβέβηκεν· οὐ γὰρ ἔχεις, ἔφη, κείμενον εἰ ἀνήγαγεν αὐτὸν ἡ ἐγγαστρίμυθος· ἐπεὶ ἐλεγξάτω μέ τις ἀναγνοὺς τὴν Γραφήν. Οὐκοῦν ἀντιπροσώπως ἐλεγχόμενος ἠρνήσατο λευκῶς ἅπερ ἀβουλίᾳ πρόσθεν ἐδόξασεν· ἐκεῖ γὰρ αὐτὴν ὡρίσατο τὴν Γραφὴν εἰρηκέναι μᾶλλον, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ τὴν γυναῖκα, τό Τίνα ἀναγάγω σοι; Δεῦρο δὲ καταφανῶς ἁλισκόμενος ἐκφυγεῖν ἑσπούδασε λήθῃ τὴν αἰτίαν· οὕτως ἑκασταχοῦ μαχομένας ἑαυτῷ δόξας ἐκτιθέναι γυμνῶς, ὥσπερ οὖν ἀμέλει κἀνταῦθα γνωσιμαχήσας ἑάλω τὴν ἐγκληματικὴν ἀποδρᾶναι δίκην ἐπειχθείς· ἐπεὶ τοίνυν ἄκων ἑλκόμενος ὡμολόγησεν ὡς οὐκ ἀνήγαγεν ἡ γυνὴ τὴν τοῦ προφήτου Ψυχὴν, εἰπάτω τίς ὁ ταύτὴν ἀναγαγών ἐνέμεινε γὰρ ἀμεταστάτως ἀνῆχθαι μόνον αὐτὴν ὁρισάμενος· αὕτη γοῦν ἡ πυθόμαντις ἐτύγχανε μόνη, καὶ Σαοὺλ ὁ δεόμενος ἐκείνης ἀνάξαι τὸν προφήτην. ᾿Αλλ’ οὗτος μὲν οὐκ ἂν εἴη γε τοῦ δράματος αὑτουργός· οὐ γὰρ ἂν ἐδεῖτο τῆς ἐγγανύχτωρ ἀφικνούμενος ὡς αὐτὴν εἰ δὲ γέγονεν ἡ πρᾶξις, οὐκ ἑτέρῳ τινὶ τὸ δραθὲν ἐπιγραπτέον᾽ ὥστε δυοῖν ἀνάγκη θάτερόν ἐστιν εἰπεῖν, ἣ τοῦτο μηδεπώποτε γεγονέναι μηδαμῶς, ἣ διὰ τῆς ἐγγαστριμύθου καὶ τοῦ δαίμονος ἀνήχθαι τὸν ἄνδρα τὸν ὄρθιον. ἾΑρ᾽ οὖν ἀφοσιώσει τὰς ἑαυτοῦ φωνὰς ἀρνεῖσθαι δοκῶν ἄλλῃ μεθόδῳ τὴν αὐτὴν εἰσηγεῖται δοξοκοπίαν ἀπατηλῶς ; ᾿Αλλὰ δι᾽ ὧν μὲν ἔοικεν ἀπολογεῖσθαι, διὰ τούτων ὡς ἀλήθειαν εἰσηγεῖται τὸ ψεῦδος, Οὐ καταιδοῦσι δὲ αὐτὸν αἱ τοσαῦται καὶ φητιχαὶ μαρτυρίαι, οὐκ αἱ λοιπαὶ τῆς ἱστοριογραφίας στριμύθου ῥήματα, καινότερα μὲν εἰδωλολατρείας ὄργανα θεσπίζων, ἀσεβεῖ δὲ μαντείᾳ δαιμόνων ἐπι- ρφίαγὶα ἀφξιηοπυπι σκυλῶν. Οὐ πείθει δὲ αὐτὸν οὐδὲ τὸ σύνθετον ὄνομα ποταπὴν ἔχει διαγωγήν, Ἡ γὰρ Ἐγγαστρίμυθος ἑρμηνεύεται παρὰ τὸ μῦθον ἐν γαστρὶ πεπλασμένον ἐμφαίνειν· ἢ δὲ τοῦ μύθου σύνθεσις ἐσχημάτισται σκηνοπηγουμένου πιθανῶς εἴσω γαστρὸς, οὐκ ἀλήθειαν, ἀλλὰ τὸ ψεῦδος ἄντικρυς ἐκφωνεῖ. Μακρῷ γοῦν ἄμεινον ἴσασιν οἱ ποικίλαις ὁμιλήσαντες λόγων ἀναφοραῖς, ὁποῖόν ἐστι τὸ γένος αὐτοῦ· καὶ τὰ μάλιστα δὲ δεισιδαιμονίαν πυρέττων Ἑλληνικὴν μαντείαν εἰσηγεῖται λεληθότως.

᾿All᾽ ho pasas hermēneusai tas Graphas hoiētheis Ōrigenēs ou prospoieitai tautas eidenai tas martyrias, oude tithēsin autas, hōs deon, all᾽ epei synkalei men ekeinas hosai mēden en mēdeni tǭ zētēmati diapherousin, hyperbainei de tas autę̄ physei prosēkousas; ētoi gar amathią touto prattein eoiken. aphronōs, hē kakothelią pragmateuesthai tolmērōs alla kai kathaper epamphoterizōn eirēkōs, hoti, Ti oun poiei engastrimythos enthade? Ti oun poiei engastrimythos peri tēn anagōgēn tēs psychēs tou dikaiou ? logou men aporią meteōrōs apephygen; all᾽ ho touto epigraphōn hoper edrasen hautos; autę̄ de tę̄ Graphę̄ to pan anatheis, ischyrizetai men anēchthai ton Samonēl, ouk eti de tolmą deuterōsai to; Tis anēgagen auton? Oimai. de, hoti kai metepeita dielenchomenos hypo tōn orthotata phronountōn aei, deuterą palin apologoumenos exēgēsei, tetērēsthai men ephē ton tēs engastrimythou topon eita legei kai hoti men hē engastrimythos tina anēgage gegraptai; kai hoti Saoul eipe tǭ Samouēl anagegraptai. Phlyarią de pollę̄ toiauta sychna tina tautologēsas, epipherei palin; Ouk eirēke de, phēsin, ei hekousiōs anabebēken; ou gar echeis, ephē, keimenon ei anēgagen auton hē engastrimythos; epei elenxatō me tis anagnous tēn Graphēn. Oukoun antiprosōpōs elenchomenos ērnēsato leukōs haper aboulią prosthen edoxasen; ekei gar autēn hōrisato tēn Graphēn eirēkenai mallon, all᾽ ou tēn gynaika, to Tina anagagō soi? Deuro de kataphanōs haliskomenos ekphygein hespoudase lēthę̄ tēn aitian; houtōs hekastachou machomenas heautǭ doxas ektithenai gymnōs, hōsper oun amelei kantautha gnōsimachēsas healō tēn enklēmatikēn apodranai dikēn epeichtheis; epei toinyn akōn helkomenos hōmologēsen hōs ouk anēgagen hē gynē tēn tou prophētou Psychēn, eipatō tis ho tautēn anagagōn enemeine gar ametastatōs anēchthai monon autēn horisamenos; hautē goun hē pythomantis etynchane monē, kai Saoul ho deomenos ekeinēs anaxai ton prophētēn. ᾿All’ houtos men ouk an eiē ge tou dramatos hautourgos; ou gar an edeito tēs enganychtōr aphiknoumenos hōs autēn ei de gegonen hē praxis, ouk heterǭ tini to drathen epigrapteon᾽ hōste dyoin anankē thateron estin eipein, hē touto mēdepōpote gegonenai mēdamōs, hē dia tēs engastrimythou kai tou daimonos anēchthai ton andra ton orthion. IAr᾽ oun aphosiōsei tas heautou phōnas arneisthai dokōn allę̄ methodǭ tēn autēn eisēgeitai doxokopian apatēlōs ? ᾿Alla di᾽ hōn men eoiken apologeisthai, dia toutōn hōs alētheian eisēgeitai to pseudos, Ou kataidousi de auton hai tosautai kai phētichai martyriai, ouk hai loipai tēs historiographias strimythou rhēmata, kainotera men eidōlolatreias organa thespizōn, asebei de manteią daimonōn epi- rphiagia aphxiēopypi skylōn. Ou peithei de auton oude to syntheton onoma potapēn echei diagōgēn, Hē gar Engastrimythos hermēneuetai para to mython en gastri peplasmenon emphainein; ē de tou mythou synthesis eschēmatistai skēnopēgoumenou pithanōs eisō gastros, ouk alētheian, alla to pseudos antikrys ekphōnei. Makrǭ goun ameinon isasin hoi poikilais homilēsantes logōn anaphorais, hopoion esti to genos autou; kai ta malista de deisidaimonian pyrettōn Hellēnikēn manteian eisēgeitai lelēthotōs.

But Origen, who thought he had interpreted all the Scriptures, does not pretend to know these testimonies, nor does he set them down, as he ought; but while he calls in those that contribute nothing at all to the question, he passes over those that belong to it by their very nature; for he seems either to do this foolishly out of ignorance, or to contrive it boldly out of ill will. But, as though playing both sides, having said, “What, then, does the ventriloquist do here? What does the ventriloquist do with the bringing up of the soul of the righteous man?”, for want of an argument he fled aloft, he who ascribes to others what he himself did; and attributing the whole to Scripture itself, he insists that Samuel was brought up, but no longer dares to repeat: “Who brought him up?” I think that afterwards too, being always refuted by those who think most rightly, and defending himself again in a second exposition, he said that the passage about the ventriloquist had been carefully kept; then he says also that it is written that the ventriloquist brought someone up, and that it is recorded that Saul spoke to Samuel. And after repeating many such things with much chatter, he adds again: “But it did not say,” he says, “whether he came up willingly; for you do not have it set down,” he said, “whether the ventriloquist brought him up; let anyone who has read the Scripture refute me.” So, refuted to his face, he plainly denied what he had before held from ill counsel; for there he laid down that it was Scripture itself, rather than the woman, that said “Whom shall I bring up for you?”; but here, being plainly caught, he hastened to escape the charge by forgetting it. So everywhere he sets out openly opinions that fight with themselves, just as here too, fighting against his own judgment, he was caught hastening to escape the trial on the charge. Since, then, dragged against his will, he has admitted that the woman did not bring up the prophet's soul, let him say who it was that brought it up; for he persisted unmovably in laying down only that it had been brought up. This pythoness was alone, and Saul, who begged her to bring up the prophet. But Saul would not be the doer of the drama; for he would not have needed the ventriloquist, coming to her by night. And if the deed was done, what was done must not be ascribed to anyone else; so one of two things must be said: either this never happened at all, or the upright man was brought up through the ventriloquist and the demon. So, while seeming to disown his own words, does he not deceitfully introduce the same vainglorious opinion by another method? Through the very things by which he seems to defend himself, he introduces the lie as truth. So many prophetic testimonies do not shame him, nor the rest of the narrative; … the words of the ventriloquist, prescribing newer instruments of idolatry, and … by the impious divination of demons. Nor does the compound name persuade him what meaning it bears. For “ventriloquist” (engastrimythos) is interpreted from showing a myth fashioned in the belly; and the composition of the myth, plausibly pitched like a tent within the belly, utters plainly not the truth but the lie. Those who have dealt with the various references of words know much better what its kind is; and, above all, feverish with Greek superstition, he secretly introduces divination.

Chapter 27

27PG 18 18

᾿Αλλ᾽ ὅμως οὐ παραιτητέον ἡγοῦμαι κὰντεῦθεν ἐλέγξαι τὴν ἀξυνεσίαν αὐτοῦ δι᾿ ὀλίγων, ὡς δέον. Αἱ γάρ τοι ῥητορικαὶ δηλοῦσι τεχνογραφίαι φῶς, ὅτι μῦθός ἐστι πλάσμα συγκείμενον μετὰ ψυχαγωγίας πρός τι τῶν ἐν τῷ βίῳ χρήσει διαφέρον· πλάσμα δὲ δήπουθεν εἴρηται παρὰ τὸ πεπλάσθαι, φασὶν, αὑτὸν συνομολογουμένως· οὐ γὰρ ἔτι νομίζοιτο μῦθος, εἰ γεγονὼς εἴη κατὰ ἀλήθειαν· εἰ δὲ πλάσματος αὐτοσχεδίου σύνθεσίς ἐστιν ἡ μυθοποιία, πόῤῥω μὲν ἔργῳ τῆς ἀληθείας ἐλήλεγκται, λόγῳ καὶ πραγμάτων ὕλας εἰκονίζει τῇ πράξει λειπομένη· τὰ γὰρ οὐκ ὄντα πιθανολογεῖν ἔοικεν ὡς ὄντα, καὶ διητοίνυν εἰδοποιεῖ πράγματα, μηδεμιᾶς ὑποκειμένης ἕδρας, ὡς οἷόν τε βεβαίως. Οὐδὲν δέ μοι δοκεῖ διαφέρειν ἀψύχου σκιαγραφίας ἣ τοῦ μύθου πλαστουργία· καθ᾽ ὁμοιότητα γὰρ, οἶμαι, τοῦ πίνακος αὐτῇ διαχαράττεται τῇ γραμμῇ παραπλησίῳ γέ τοι προσἐμφερείᾳ προσωποποιεῖ μὲν ὑπόθεσιν, εἴς τι μέρος ( οὖν ἐφ᾽ ἑκάστων ἐς τὰ μάλιστα τηρεῖ τῶν ῥυθμῶν. Ἴλχρα τε πολέμου γράφει καὶ τέλος, ἑοικότα βάσει, καὶ χείλη φθεγγόμενα, καὶ φωνῶν ἰδιώματα, καὶ γέλωτας, καὶ κλαυθμοὺς, ἣ δημηγορίας ἀρχοντικὰς, ἢ συμπόσια καὶ κώμους, ἣ βακχείας, ἣ τελετὰς, ἣ μέθας ἀκολάστους, ἣ παροινίας ἐρωτικὰς, ἣ λῃστρικὰς ἁρπαγὰς, ἢ φθορὰς ἀνηκέστους, ἣ σφαγὰς ἀκρίτους, ἢ πενίας ὑποκρίσεις, ἣ πλούτων ἐπιῤῥοίας. Εἰκοτολογίᾳ μὲν οὖν ἅπαντα χαρακτηρίζει, προσωδιαγορεύει πράξεις ἀνδρανεῖς·οὗ γάρ τοι μυθοποιοὶ τὰς ἀνθηρὰς ἀναλεγόμενοι λέξεις αὐτουργοῦσι ποικίλα χρωμάτων εἴδη, καὶ τῇ προσωποποίᾳ συμπλέκουσιν· εἶτα λόγοις σαντες ἡδέσι, πᾶσαν μὲν ἐπισυνάγουσι τὴν τοῦ μύθου διήγησιν ὥσπερ δὲ ζωδιογράφοι τὴν τῆς ὄψεως εἰῥήμασι δὲ καὶ σχήμασι ἐπειγόμενοι, χαρακτῆρας ὑλικοὺς ἔργῳ τῆς ἀληθείας αὐτῆς ἀποδέουσιν, ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὗτοι μέν τοι τούτῳ ποικίλλουσι τρόπῳ τὰς τῶν μύθων εἰκόνας· ἐντεῦθεν δὲ μουσικὴ τις ἁρμονία συνίσταται, καὶ ποιητικῆς οἰη-

᾿All᾽ homōs ou paraitēteon hēgoumai kanteuthen elenxai tēn axynesian autou di᾿ oligōn, hōs deon. Hai gar toi rhētorikai dēlousi technographiai phōs, hoti mythos esti plasma synkeimenon meta psychagōgias pros ti tōn en tǭ biǭ chrēsei diapheron; plasma de dēpouthen eirētai para to peplasthai, phasin, hauton synomologoumenōs; ou gar eti nomizoito mythos, ei gegonōs eiē kata alētheian; ei de plasmatos autoschediou synthesis estin hē mythopoiia, porrhō men ergǭ tēs alētheias elēlenktai, logǭ kai pragmatōn hylas eikonizei tę̄ praxei leipomenē; ta gar ouk onta pithanologein eoiken hōs onta, kai diētoinyn eidopoiei pragmata, mēdemias hypokeimenēs hedras, hōs hoion te bebaiōs. Ouden de moi dokei diapherein apsychou skiagraphias hē tou mythou plastourgia; kath᾽ homoiotēta gar, oimai, tou pinakos autę̄ diacharattetai tę̄ grammę̄ paraplēsiǭ ge toi prosemphereią prosōpopoiei men hypothesin, eis ti meros ( oun eph᾽ hekastōn es ta malista tērei tōn rhythmōn. Ilchra te polemou graphei kai telos, heoikota basei, kai cheilē phthengomena, kai phōnōn idiōmata, kai gelōtas, kai klauthmous, hē dēmēgorias archontikas, ē symposia kai kōmous, hē bakcheias, hē teletas, hē methas akolastous, hē paroinias erōtikas, hē lę̄strikas harpagas, ē phthoras anēkestous, hē sphagas akritous, ē penias hypokriseis, hē ploutōn epirrhoias. Eikotologią men oun hapanta charaktērizei, prosōdiagoreuei praxeis andraneis;hou gar toi mythopoioi tas anthēras analegomenoi lexeis autourgousi poikila chrōmatōn eidē, kai tę̄ prosōpopoią symplekousin; eita logois santes hēdesi, pasan men episynagousi tēn tou mythou diēgēsin hōsper de zōdiographoi tēn tēs opseōs eirhēmasi de kai schēmasi epeigomenoi, charaktēras hylikous ergǭ tēs alētheias autēs apodeousin, ᾿All᾽ houtoi men toi toutǭ poikillousi tropǭ tas tōn mythōn eikonas; enteuthen de mousikē tis harmonia synistatai, kai poiētikēs oiē-

Nevertheless I think we should not refuse to refute his lack of understanding from this point too, briefly, as is fitting. For the rhetorical handbooks show clearly that a myth is a fiction composed with charm for some purpose useful in life; and it is called a fiction, they say, by general agreement, from its having been fashioned; for it would no longer be thought a myth if it had happened in truth. And if myth-making is the composition of an improvised fiction, it is shown in fact to be far from the truth, and in word it depicts the materials of things while falling short in action; for it seems to make things that do not exist plausible as existing, and so gives form to things with no foundation underneath, as firmly as possible. The fashioning of a myth seems to me no different from a lifeless shadow-painting; for, like a picture, it is drawn with the line itself, and with a similar likeness it personifies a subject, observing in each case the proportions as far as possible. It paints the onsets and the end of war, figures that seem to walk, lips speaking, peculiarities of voices, laughter and weeping, or the harangues of magistrates, or banquets and revels, or Bacchic frenzies, or initiations, or unbridled drunkenness, or the excesses of love, or the plunder of robbers, or incurable ruin, or indiscriminate slaughter, or poverty feigned, or wealth flowing in. With verisimilitude it characterizes everything and portrays men's deeds; for myth-makers, picking out flowery words, produce varied kinds of colours and weave them into the personification; then, seasoning them with sweet words, they put together the whole narrative of the myth; and, like painters of living figures hastening to render the appearance with words and shapes, they fall short in fact of the material features of truth itself. These men, then, embroider the images of myths in this way; and from this a musical harmony arises, and of poetic …

Chapter 28

28PG 18 18

᾿Αμέλει γοῦν ἐρωτώμενος ὁ Πλάτων μουσικῆς μὲν εἶναι λόγους ὁρίζεται, λέγων· Διττὸν εἶδος, ἔφη, τὸ μὲν ἀληθὲς, ψεῦδος δὲ θάτερον· παιδευτέον δὲ ἐν ἀμφοτέροις, πρότερον ἐν τοῖς ψεύδεσι· προηγουμένως γὰρ εἶπε τὰ παιδία καταλέγεσθαι μύθων ἐπαοιδῇ. Οὐκοῦν ἀρχὴ παντὸς ἔργου μέγιστον· ἄλλως τε καὶ νέῳ καὶ ἁπαλῷ ὁτῳοῦν· μάλιστα γὰρ δὴ τότε καὶ ἐνδύεται τύπος, ὃν ἄν τις ἐνσημήνασθαι ἑκάστῳ. Διὰ δὲ τῶν τοιούτων πειρᾶται ῥήσεων ἔκφαίνειν, ὡς οὐ χρεὼν ἂν εἴη γε ψευδηγορίαις ἐπαντλεῖν ἀκράτοις τὰς τῶν νεηλύδων ἀκοάς ἐπειδὴ τοῖς ἀρτίως ἐνσημαινόμενοι μείραξιν οἱ κτύποι τῆς κακοδοξίας ἀμετάστατοι φιλοῦσι γίνεσθαι καὶ δυσέκνιπτοι διόπερ ἀκολούθως ἐπιφέρει πάλιν· ἾΑρ᾽ οὖν ῥᾳδίως οὕτω παρήσομεν, ἔφη, τοὺς ἐπιτυχόντας ὑπὸ τῶν ἐπιτυχόντων μύθους τοὺς παῖδας, καὶ ἐν ταῖς ψυχαῖς, ὡς ἐπὶ τὸ πολὺ ἐναντίας δόξας ἃς, ἐπειδὰν τελειωθῶσιν, ἔχειν οἰησόμεθα δεῖν αὐτάς ; Οὐδ᾽ ὁπωστιοῦν, εἴρηκε, παρήσομεν. Πρῶτον μὲν ἡμῖν ὡς ἔοικεν ἐπιστατητέον τοῖς μυθοποιοῖς· καὶ ὃν μὲν, ἂν καλὸν μῦθον ποιήσωσιν, ἐγκριτέον· ὃν δὲ μὴ, ἀποκριτέον· τοὺς ἐγκριθέντας ποιήσομεν τὰς τροφούς τε καὶ μητέρας λέγειν τοῖς παισὶ, καὶ πλάττειν τὰς ψυχὰς αὑτῶν τοῖς μύθοις, πολὺ σώματα ταῖς χερσίν· ὧν δὲ νῦν λέγουσι τοὺς πολλοὺς ἐκβλητέον. Εἶτα ἐπειδὴ περὶ τῆς ἑκάστων ἀναλόγου διαφορᾶς ἐρωτώμενος, Ἔν τοῖς μείζοσιν, ἕφασκε, μύθοις ἀναγνωρίζεσθαι τοὺς ἐλάττους· ὡς ἤρετο πάλιν ὁ ᾿Αδείμαντος, οὐδὲ τούτους εἰδέναι δηλῶν, αὖθις ἀνθυπενέγκας ἔφησεν. Οὖς Ἡσίοδός τε, εἷπον, καὶ Ὅμηρος ἡμῖν ἐλεγέτην· οὗτοι γάρ που μύθους ἀνθρώποις ψευδεῖς συντιθέντες ἔλε-

᾿Amelei goun erōtōmenos ho Platōn mousikēs men einai logous horizetai, legōn; Ditton eidos, ephē, to men alēthes, pseudos de thateron; paideuteon de en amphoterois, proteron en tois pseudesi; proēgoumenōs gar eipe ta paidia katalegesthai mythōn epaoidę̄. Oukoun archē pantos ergou megiston; allōs te kai neǭ kai hapalǭ hotǭoun; malista gar dē tote kai endyetai typos, hon an tis ensēmēnasthai hekastǭ. Dia de tōn toioutōn peiratai rhēseōn ekphainein, hōs ou chreōn an eiē ge pseudēgoriais epantlein akratois tas tōn neēlydōn akoas epeidē tois artiōs ensēmainomenoi meiraxin hoi ktypoi tēs kakodoxias ametastatoi philousi ginesthai kai dysekniptoi dioper akolouthōs epipherei palin; IAr᾽ oun rhądiōs houtō parēsomen, ephē, tous epitychontas hypo tōn epitychontōn mythous tous paidas, kai en tais psychais, hōs epi to poly enantias doxas has, epeidan teleiōthōsin, echein oiēsometha dein autas ? Oud᾽ hopōstioun, eirēke, parēsomen. Prōton men hēmin hōs eoiken epistatēteon tois mythopoiois; kai hon men, an kalon mython poiēsōsin, enkriteon; hon de mē, apokriteon; tous enkrithentas poiēsomen tas trophous te kai mēteras legein tois paisi, kai plattein tas psychas hautōn tois mythois, poly sōmata tais chersin; hōn de nyn legousi tous pollous ekblēteon. Eita epeidē peri tēs hekastōn analogou diaphoras erōtōmenos, En tois meizosin, hephaske, mythois anagnōrizesthai tous elattous; hōs ēreto palin ho ᾿Adeimantos, oude toutous eidenai dēlōn, authis anthypenenkas ephēsen. Ous Hēsiodos te, heipon, kai Homēros hēmin elegetēn; houtoi gar pou mythous anthrōpois pseudeis syntithentes ele-

Indeed Plato, when asked, defines that discourses belong to music, saying: “They are of two kinds,” he said, “the one true, the other false; and we must educate in both, but first in the false.” For he said that children are first enrolled through the charm of myths. “So the beginning of every work is the most important, especially for anyone young and tender; for it is then above all that it is moulded and takes on the stamp that one wishes to impress on each.” Through such sayings he tries to show that one should not pour unmixed falsehoods into the ears of newcomers, since the stamps of wrong belief impressed on boys at an early age tend to become fixed and hard to wash out; and so he consistently goes on: “Shall we then so easily allow the children to hear any chance myths made up by any chance people, and to take into their souls opinions for the most part contrary to those we shall think they ought to have when they are grown up?” “By no means,” he said, “shall we allow it.” “First, then, it seems, we must supervise the myth-makers; whatever fine myth they make, we must accept, and whatever not, reject; and we shall have the nurses and mothers tell the accepted ones to the children, and mould their souls with myths far more than their bodies with their hands; but most of those they tell now must be thrown out.” Then, when asked about the proportionate difference between them, he said that the lesser myths are recognized in the greater; and when Adeimantus asked again, showing that he did not know these either, he answered in turn: “Those which Hesiod and Homer told us; for these, I suppose, composing false myths for men, told …”

Chapter 29

29PG 18 18

Εἰ δὲ τοίνυν Ὁμήρου τὰ ἕπη καὶ Ἡσιόδου μύθους ἀποφαίνει ψευδεῖς, ἃ δὲ καὶ μάλιστα καὶ παιδείας ἕνεκα ψυχαγωγεῖ τοὺς αὐτηκόους, οὐ μὴν ἀλλά γε καὶ καλλιλεξίᾳ διεγείρει τὸ φρόνημα πρὸς εὐγλωττίαν ἐντελῇ· πόσῳ δὴ μᾶλλον ὅσους ἡ δαιμονῶσα γραῦς ἀπεφθέγξατο λόγους οὐχὶ μυθοποιίας ὁριεῖταί τις εἶναι ψευδεῖς, ὁπηνίκα καὶ τοὔνομα τῇς Ἐγγαστριμύθου τοῦτον ὑπαγορεύει τὸν νοῦν ; Οἱ γὰρ Ἑλλήνων παΐδες, οἱ καὶ τὰς ὀνοματοποιίας ἑκάστου πράγματος ἀκριβοῦντες ἐν τῇ Ἑλλάδι φωνῇ, πλάσματα ψευδῇ τοὺς μύθους ὀνομάζουσιν, ἀκόλουθον ἐκ τοῦ ὀνόματος ἑποπτεῦσαι τὸ πρᾶγμα καθ᾽ οὗ τέτακται κυρίως· ἀλλ᾽ αἱ μὲν Αἰσώπου λογοποιίαι τοιαῦτά μύθων ἴσασι πλάσματα, οἷα καὶ τὰ μειράκια πολλαχῶς ἐν ταῖς παιδιαῖς ἀστεϊζόμενα παίζει, καὶ Κορυγραῖαι κωτίλοις ἐπάδουσι λόγοις· ἔσθ᾽ ὅτε ταῦτα δρῶσιν οἴνῳ μὲν ἐπιβρέχουσαι τὸν φάρυγγα συχνῷ κύλικι δὲ προσέχουσαι ποτῷ, ἀμέτρως· οἱ μέντοιγε φιλοσοφίας ἤθη πρεσδεύειν ἡγούμενοι, καὶ τὰς ἐμμούσους ποιήσεις οἷα ψευδῆ μύθων εἴδη διέβαλλον, ὡς δέον.

Ei de toinyn Homērou ta hepē kai Hēsiodou mythous apophainei pseudeis, ha de kai malista kai paideias heneka psychagōgei tous autēkoous, ou mēn alla ge kai kallilexią diegeirei to phronēma pros euglōttian entelę̄; posǭ dē mallon hosous hē daimonōsa graus apephthenxato logous ouchi mythopoiias horieitai tis einai pseudeis, hopēnika kai tounoma tę̄s Engastrimythou touton hypagoreuei ton noun ? Hoi gar Hellēnōn païdes, hoi kai tas onomatopoiias hekastou pragmatos akribountes en tę̄ Helladi phōnę̄, plasmata pseudę̄ tous mythous onomazousin, akolouthon ek tou onomatos hepopteusai to pragma kath᾽ hou tetaktai kyriōs; all᾽ hai men Aisōpou logopoiiai toiauta mythōn isasi plasmata, hoia kai ta meirakia pollachōs en tais paidiais asteïzomena paizei, kai Korygraiai kōtilois epadousi logois; esth᾽ hote tauta drōsin oinǭ men epibrechousai ton pharynga sychnǭ kyliki de prosechousai potǭ, ametrōs; hoi mentoige philosophias ēthē presdeuein hēgoumenoi, kai tas emmousous poiēseis hoia pseudē mythōn eidē dieballon, hōs deon.

If, then, Plato declares the epics of Homer and Hesiod to be false myths, though they charm their hearers especially for the sake of education and moreover rouse the mind by beauty of diction to perfect eloquence, how much more will one define as false myth-making the words the demon-possessed old woman uttered, since the very name “ventriloquist” (engastrimythos) dictates this sense? For the sons of the Greeks, who also examine precisely the naming of each thing in the Greek tongue, call myths false fictions; and it follows that from the name one may see the thing to which it is properly assigned. The fables of Aesop know such fictions of myths, as boys too play them in many ways, jesting in their games, and old crones sing them with chattering words, sometimes doing so while soaking their throats with much wine and attending immoderately to the drink of the cup; but those who think to honour the ways of philosophy rightly discredited even the poems of the Muses as false kinds of myth.

Chapter 30

30PG 18 18

Εἰ οὖν αὐτὸ τοὔνομα κατὰ τοῦ πράγματός ἔστι τεταγμένον ὀρθῶς, ἐγγαστρίμυθον ἔοικεν ἀναπλάττειν ἡ ἐγγαστρίμυθος. Οὐ γὰρ ἐκ τοῦ φυσικοῦ φθέγγεται νοῦ σωφρόνως· ἀλλ᾽ ἐν τοῖς ἐνδοτάτω μορίοις ἐμφωλεύων ὁ δαίμων, αὐτὴν ἐπινέμεται, καὶ βλάπτει τὴν φρόνησιν· ἐκ δὲ τῆς γαστρὸς ἐξηχεῖ μυθώδη πλάσματα συγκροτῶν· εἰς ποικίλα δὲ μεταμορφούμενος εἴδη, διαφόροις ἰνδάλμασιν ὑπάγει τὴν ψυχήν. Ἐπειδὴ δὲ παντοδαποῖς ἐναλλάττεται σχήμασι πολυπρόσωπος ὧν, οὐδὲν ἧττον ἔτι καὶ ἐκ τῆς γῆς ἀναβαίνειν ὑποκρίνεται καὶ φωνεῖν· εἶτα παρ᾽ ἐκάτερα τὰς διακονίας ἀμείβων ὁμοῦ ταῖς μορφαῖς, ἄλλον μὲν τὸν ἀναβαίνοντα παρὰ τὸν τοῦ καλοῦντος δοκεῖ παριστᾷν· ὁ αὐτὸς δὲ, τῇδε κἀκεῖσε περιτρέχων, ἀλλάττει τὰς ἰδέας, ἵνα ἔργοις ἀποδεικνύοι καὶ λόγοις, ὅτι ψεύστης ἐστίν· ὑποτυποῦται γοῦν αὐτὰ τὰ πρόσωπα νεκρῶν ἀνάγειν, ὡς εἰκός ἐστιν ἐκ τοῦ τοιοῦδε δράματος ὑπολαβεῖν· ἀμειδεῖ μὲν ὄψει, σκυθρωπὰ δὲ φάσματα πεπλασμένως εἰσάγων ὅλα δὲ κατηφῆ καὶ νεκρᾶς ὀδμῆς ἀνάπλεα παριστῶν, ὡς ἐξ ἄδου μετακεκλημένα δεινοποιεῖ, καὶ καθάπερ εἰρκτῆς ἣ δεσμῶν ἀνειμένα πρὸς ὀλίγον, εἶτα πάλιν ἐντεῦθεν ἐκεῖσε διαβαίνοντα. Τοιγάρτοι καὶ καταπλήττει τοῖς δείμασι τὴν ψυχὴν ἐκ τῶν ὄψεων· ὠχρὰ μὲν εἴδη πλάττων ὄμμα δὲ βλοσυρὸν ἣ κατηφὲς, ἅτε δὴ νεκρῶν ἀρτίως ἐμπνεῖν, καὶ πάλιν ὑπισχνουμένων. Εἴωθε γὰρ ὑποκρίσει συσχηματίζεσθαι τοῖς δεινοῖς ὁ πλαστογράφος. ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἔσθ᾽ ὅτε δὲ συνεργοῖς ἀποκέχρηται τοῖς ὁμοηθέσιν αὐτῷ δαίμοσιν· οὔτε δὲ ψυχὰς ἐξ ἄδου μεταπέμπεται προφητῶν· οὔτε πνεύματα δικαίων, οὔτε τὰς ἀγγελικὰς ἀξίας, ἀλλὰ τοὐναντίον ἐγένετο μὲν εἰς τὸ καταπιέζεσθαι πρὸς τῶν ἀγγέλων ἐξεδόθη δὲ τοῖς ἀρίστοις ἀνδράσιν, ὥστε πα- αὶ εἶσθαι πρηνὴς εἰς τοὔδαφος ἀποῤῥαγείς. ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὗτος μὲν ἐκ τῶν ἀνωτάτω, ῥοιζήματι βιαίῳ κατενεχθεὶς ὑπεστόρεσε τὰ νῶτα’ μόνῳ δὲ τῷ παντοκράτορι πάρἐστι Θεῷ καὶ τῷ θειοτάτῳ τούτου Παιδὶ ἀνάγειν ψυχὰς ἐξ ἄδου· καὶ χοροὺς ἀγγέλων ἐν τάξει παρεστῶτας ἔχειν, ὅπερ ἴδιον ἔκκριτον ὑπάρχει τῆς τοῦ

Ei oun auto tounoma kata tou pragmatos esti tetagmenon orthōs, engastrimython eoiken anaplattein hē engastrimythos. Ou gar ek tou physikou phthengetai nou sōphronōs; all᾽ en tois endotatō moriois emphōleuōn ho daimōn, autēn epinemetai, kai blaptei tēn phronēsin; ek de tēs gastros exēchei mythōdē plasmata synkrotōn; eis poikila de metamorphoumenos eidē, diaphorois indalmasin hypagei tēn psychēn. Epeidē de pantodapois enallattetai schēmasi polyprosōpos hōn, ouden hētton eti kai ek tēs gēs anabainein hypokrinetai kai phōnein; eita par᾽ ekatera tas diakonias ameibōn homou tais morphais, allon men ton anabainonta para ton tou kalountos dokei paristąn; ho autos de, tę̄de kakeise peritrechōn, allattei tas ideas, hina ergois apodeiknyoi kai logois, hoti pseustēs estin; hypotypoutai goun auta ta prosōpa nekrōn anagein, hōs eikos estin ek tou toioude dramatos hypolabein; ameidei men opsei, skythrōpa de phasmata peplasmenōs eisagōn hola de katēphē kai nekras odmēs anaplea paristōn, hōs ex adou metakeklēmena deinopoiei, kai kathaper eirktēs hē desmōn aneimena pros oligon, eita palin enteuthen ekeise diabainonta. Toigartoi kai kataplēttei tois deimasi tēn psychēn ek tōn opseōn; ōchra men eidē plattōn omma de blosyron hē katēphes, hate dē nekrōn artiōs empnein, kai palin hypischnoumenōn. Eiōthe gar hypokrisei syschēmatizesthai tois deinois ho plastographos. ᾿All᾽ esth᾽ hote de synergois apokechrētai tois homoēthesin autǭ daimosin; oute de psychas ex adou metapempetai prophētōn; oute pneumata dikaiōn, oute tas angelikas axias, alla tounantion egeneto men eis to katapiezesthai pros tōn angelōn exedothē de tois aristois andrasin, hōste pa- ai eisthai prēnēs eis toudaphos aporrhageis. ᾿All᾽ houtos men ek tōn anōtatō, rhoizēmati biaiǭ katenechtheis hypestorese ta nōta’ monǭ de tǭ pantokratori paresti Theǭ kai tǭ theiotatǭ toutou Paidi anagein psychas ex adou; kai chorous angelōn en taxei parestōtas echein, hoper idion ekkriton hyparchei tēs tou

If, then, the name itself is rightly assigned to the thing, the ventriloquist seems to fashion a belly-myth. For she does not speak soberly from her natural mind; but the demon, lurking in her inmost parts, feeds on her and damages her understanding, and from the belly he sounds out, putting together mythical fictions; and, transformed into various forms, he leads the soul astray with various phantoms. And since, being many-faced, he changes into all kinds of shapes, no less does he pretend to come up from the earth and to speak; then, exchanging his roles on either side together with his forms, he seems to present the one coming up as other than the one who calls; but the same one, running about here and there, changes his forms, so as to show by deeds and words that he is a liar. He pretends, then, to bring up the very persons of the dead, as one may reasonably suppose from such a drama: with a joyless look, artfully bringing in sullen apparitions, presenting them all downcast and full of the smell of the dead, he makes a terrible show of them as recalled from Hades, and as released for a little from a prison or from bonds, and then passing back again from here to there. So he astounds the soul with terrors from what it sees, fashioning pale forms and a grim or downcast eye, as of the dead who have just breathed again and promise to return. For the forger is accustomed by pretence to shape himself to terrors. And sometimes he uses as helpers the demons of like character to himself; but he does not summon from Hades the souls of prophets, nor the spirits of the righteous, nor the angelic ranks; on the contrary, he came to be crushed by the angels and was handed over to the best of men, so as to be … thrown headlong to the ground, broken. He, borne down from the highest places with a violent rush, had his back laid low; but to God almighty alone, and to his most divine Son, it belongs to bring up souls from Hades and to have choirs of angels standing by in order, which is the choice property of the …